《The Italian's proposal》


 Chapter One

    Chapter One


    Two months ago


    Timothy Giannato was excited about the surprise he had prepared for his beloved Gia. A journalist he


    had been dating for over a year. He was the typical heartbreaker and longed lover for every woman


    with two fingers of judgment. An Italian with a passion for automobiles, racing cars.


    When Timothy finally heard the key in the apartment door, he stood behind the door of the room he


    shared with Gia every time he slept over there. His heart began to race, smiling he watched out of the


    corner of his eye as the door slowly opened.


    He was going to take a big step that night. He had been with her for a year now, everyone at home


    adored the journalist, and he was sure he had found the woman to settle down with.


    On the bed he had ced the same petal of red roses in the shape of a heart, with his hands that were


    only practical and skilled at driving and closing deals. On a small table he had ced the champagne


    with which they would celebrate her yes.


    It was then that he heard a series ofughter and a voice speaking urgently. Gia seemed to havee


    withpany. Timothy frowned at the surprise, but told himself that perhaps, after leaving the


    newspaper his girlfriend had decided to have a few drinks at home. She had always been surrounded


    by women and men, who admired her for her work and her beauty.


    Timothy had thought twice before deciding to ask Gia for her hand, he had told himself that he was not


    ready yet, but his mother and father had a different concept. He was used to making them happy since


    he was a boy, he was their only son, and he didn¡¯t want to give them a hard time. For that reason, even


    without beingpletely sure, he told himself that the best way to get to know each other was to get


    engaged and live together for a year or so.


    He had gone to close a deal in Spain, a week away from Manhattan and Gia, so he had decided to


    come back two days early and surprise her. He loved to see how her curls fell down her back and how


    herughter spread joy and happiness wherever she was.


    That was one of the things he loved most about her. Her way of taking life slow and rxed, and still


    doing a wless and straightforward job.


    He heard a couple of voices heading into the room and stayed behind the door to surprise his girlfriend.


    He knew that his mere presence would make Gia¡¯s friends leave, half of them didn¡¯t like him, because


    they had thrown themselves at him in the past, in search of passions and his fortune, and he had


    rejected them in the blink of an eye.


    The Giannatos were a family from Italy, with pharmaceutical, marketing and advertisingpanies,


    and owners of a racing car tournament firm. He oversaw most of the business, as was his first cousin


    Hamlet Giannato. They had grown up together, surviving the fame and business of both Giannatto


    brothers. Hamlet¡¯s brother had died in a traffic ident months earlier and the family was just


    beginning to get used to not seeing him. He was also a race car driver just like Timothy.


    Time passed and Timothy didn¡¯t understand why his girlfriend was taking so long toe in, when


    clearly those had been her intentions all along.


    Minutester he heard something fall and the door open. He almost melted into the wall to avoid being


    hit by the door.


    Just as he was about to step out to surprise her, he was stunned at the sight of his almost fianc¨¦e.


    Gia was kissing a man.


    In her bedroom.


    Timothy couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. They were so focused on enjoying their caresses that they didn¡¯t


    notice someone watching them behind the door.


    The guy grabbed Gia by the waist, and she entwined her fingers in the man¡¯s hair.


    In a matter of seconds, he began to feel sick, he thought he was going to vomit at any moment. His


    woman, the one he was going to make his wife, was standing in front of him about to sleep with


    another guy.


    He was sure she wasn¡¯t taken, she couldn¡¯t be, she was enjoying every kiss, how the man was


    unbuttoning his work shirt, a shirt he himself had given her for her birthday which had been recently.


    Timothy stifled a growl.


    At least he thought he did.


    The manid Gia down on the bed and they both looked over to where Timothy stood petrified from the


    pain and betrayal.


    His Gia had tantly betrayed him.


    ¡°Tim,¡± she whispered and put her hand to her mouth.


    ¡°How could you?!¡± was the only thing that came from Timothy¡¯s lips, who had never in his life felt so


    devastated.


    His world had just copsed.


    He who had never trusted anyone enough, who had been with the best and most giving women,


    models, journalists, businesswomen, dancers, actresses. He had been a modern Casanova. But he


    had fallen in love.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Now there he was, almost on the verge of bursting into tears or breaking something.


    ¡°Tim, what are you doing here? You said you wereing on Saturday,¡± she got out of bed and began


    to put on her loose buttons. The man whom Timothy recognized as one of the fellows at the newspaper


    where Gia worked couldn¡¯t find where to put his face.


    Her lipstick was smeared across her face, and her eyes had that glint in them that he had seen so


    many times while they were making love.


    Timothy was a big, tall guy with a broad back and narrow hips, he spent a lot of time in the gym


    working out, he took fairly good care of himself.


    ¡°Sorry foring back early!¡± he burst out as he walked out of the room.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s talk about this,¡± she begged him running after him.


    ¡°Fuck you Gia. I was going to propose to you!¡± he slowed down and turned to face her. He didn¡¯t even


    know what to do.


    ¡°That meant nothing to me. It was nothing,¡± she had the finesse to start crying.


    Timothy felt the desire to forget everything and forgive her, but the man his girlfriend had arrived with


    decided to show up at that moment.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t it mean anything? You were going to fuck the guy!¡± he put his hands on her shoulders and


    shook her. ¡°I thought you loved me! You lied to me, you took advantage of me, of how I feel about you,


    you yed with me Gia.¡±


    ¡°But I love you, I love you!¡± she cried out to him putting her hands-on Timothy¡¯s face. ¡°I love you, forgive


    me, this really means nothing. I want to be your wife; I want to marry you.¡±


    Timothy took a step back and looked at her with all the hatred he felt. He felt betrayed, they had


    mocked him and his feelings. He had never given himself away in such a way that betrayal could be


    something important to him. Except with Gia, she hade to sink deep into his heart.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re furious right now, but let¡¯s talk about it. Don¡¯t walk away like this. Let¡¯s work this out


    honey,¡± she took a step closer to him. ¡°Let¡¯s work it out, you love me, and I love you. There¡¯s nothing


    more to say.¡±


    ¡°It was over between us the instant you brought that man into your apartment,¡± he started walking


    toward the exit and stopped, ¡°you were so eager to have him inside you didn¡¯t even notice the petals on


    the bed.¡±


    He closed the door, even though he heard her calling him crying, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, he


    kept walking as if the devil was chasing him.


    Was it only him, was he the only one who had really fallen in love?


    He remembered as he rode the elevator down, every moment with Gia, their birthdays, the activities


    she needed to attend, every outfit or debt she wanted or had, everything he had supplied for her. He


    had been her bank ount for so long and he hadn¡¯t even realized she was just using him.


    Had she ever loved him too? Had she faked the burning desire she expressed every time they made


    love? Had it been a n to get him to marry her?


    He had been so stupid to believe her bullshit. So weak.


    Now he doubted everything. He no longer believed that their kisses were real. Nor that her orgasms


    were anything but faked.


    Just like her love for him.


    She had ruined him.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    The mornings were getting heavier and heavier for Melody, who kept throwing up everything she ate for


    dinner and something else, each day when she woke up. She was tired of the sound her gagging


    made, she was tired of waking up her friend Lucy every time she threw up in the sink, which was inside


    Lucy¡¯s room. Melody had never in her life felt as ufortable as she did at that moment.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that she had been living with Lucy for a week, her friend was a sweetheart just for


    allowing her to spend time there. The apartment was tiny, and they barely had enough food for the two


    of them. Lucy wasn¡¯t much of a shopper and Melody didn¡¯t have time to buy anything, because when


    she finished her shift at the coffee shop, she went to clean and water the nts of a young couple who


    lived near the coffee shop where she worked. It was extra money, money she needed more than ever.


    When her mother told her that she wasn¡¯t ready to be a real mother to the baby she was expecting, a


    woman capable of raising her unborn child well, she thought her mother was just being archaic and


    wanted to hurt and scare her.


    It was highly likely that those were her intentions, but Melody realized, during that week away from her


    mother¡¯sp, that it wasn¡¯t going to be easy living alone.


    ¡°Don¡¯te asking for helpter,¡± was what her mother yelled at her as she packed her blouses and


    pants.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± was all she replied as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re destroying your life! You¡¯re about to graduate, you only have 3 more quarters left. That happens


    right away,¡± her mother approached her, but did not touch her.


    From the moment she said she was pregnant; her parents had withdrawn like she was a leper.


    ¡°I¡¯m not destroying my life. I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same thing. You¡¯re twenty-two years old, a career in veterinary medicine ahead of you. Your


    father and I didn¡¯t kill ourselves paying your education for you toe here and ruin it!¡± vociferated


    Lydia to her in a rage.


    Melody told herself at that moment that she deserved her mother¡¯s fury and her father¡¯s silence.


    She had ended her parents¡¯ dreams of an ideal daughter. A neurosurgeon and a schoolteacher, two


    productive and respected members of society, admired by all who lived in Norwood, for being united


    and hard-working. Her father, Charles Redford, born and raised in that small Bronx neighborhood in


    New York, was known for being the one who helped his neighbors and who had put his two beautiful


    daughters through college without any of the rebelliousness typical of teenagers. Her sister was now a


    librarian, married with a beautiful baby boy named Anton.


    But Melody always had apetitive and free spirit. So free that she had dated the worst guy in


    college, a guy who was only around when there were carpetitions, the kind with rich, pretentious


    billionaires. She had realized how in love she was with him, until one night, after leaving a college


    party, he proposed to her in his car and she dly epted. She wasted her virginity and ruined her


    parents¡¯ dream.


    Her life was going perfectly well, she was getting straight A¡¯s in college, her father had the ce lined


    up for her to start her own vet shop, they had a lot of ns and because of a little miscalction, she


    was having a baby.


    Twenty-two years old and pregnant.


    ¡°Pay attention to me please. Listen to me,¡± this time her mother anchored herself to her arm and forced


    her to look at her, wiping away the tears she had uselessly let escape.


    There was no use crying anymore.


    Her father had given an ultimatum: Abort or leave home.


    It didn¡¯t take two seconds for the decision to be made.


    She would move out. She would raise her child alone. Many young women had done so and had


    turned out well, she would be no less.


    ¡°Mely,¡± her mother begged for her attention again. ¡°Look at me girl,¡± she hated to be the cause of so


    much pain and unrest in her mother. But things were the way they were because she and her father


    had decided so.


    ¡°Tell me mom. No matter what you tell me, I am not going to have an abortion. Don¡¯t you understand


    what you are asking me to do? Don¡¯t you realize that you are asking me to kill my child?¡±


    ¡°That thing is still a fetus!¡± her mother shouted.


    ¡°Stop calling it a thing! It¡¯s a baby. It¡¯s my baby,¡± she released her grip on her hand and shoved


    everything faster into the bag. ¡°He¡¯s not a thing. He¡¯s my son. It¡¯s your grandchild.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not formed. It doesn¡¯t feel anything. It¡¯ll be like appendix surgery, only you won¡¯t have a scar to


    show for it.¡±


    ¡°Are you listening to yourself?¡± Melody walked out of her room. The room that had been hers since she


    was born. She had always lived there.


    Now she had to leave.


    The night before she had contacted her friend. Lucy didn¡¯t have any problem epting her into her tiny


    studio apartment. She just gave her the disimer that the ce was small.


    ¡°Melody please,¡± her mother pleaded again. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to give her onest look. She


    couldn¡¯t look at her mother with the rage she felt at that moment, the fury coursing through her veins.


    She couldn¡¯t burst out and say things she would surely regret sooner rather thanter.


    ¡°See youter mom. Let me know when yours and Dad¡¯s inhumanity wears off.¡±


    And she left without looking back.


    Now she was there annoying her friend. She hadn¡¯t made any kind ofment, but poor Lucy worked


    all night in a call center, customer service and toothpaste sales. She came inte every night, past


    three in the morning. Lucy was twenty-four years old, an orphan of both parents. She was also studying


    veterinary medicine at the university, but she hadn¡¯t gotten pregnant by a stupid guy like Melody¡¯s ex


    was.


    Officially her ex.


    From the moment she had it confirmed that she was expecting a baby, she had called him immediately,


    scared to death. Richard was a jerk who just told her that it wasn¡¯t his problem, that she had been a


    fool to get pregnant.


    As if she had nned it!


    ¡°Mel? Everything okay?¡± Lucy stood in the bathroom doorway watching her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s only normal,¡± Melody pulled her hair back and kept her grip on it in case she threw up


    again.


    She never knew when they were going to stop, there were mornings when she would stay for more


    than thirty minutes at the sink or at the toilet¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°They¡¯re getting worse.¡±


    It was a fact.


    She was very thin. She was not a shadow of what she had been three months before. She had lost a


    lot of weight as she had no desire to eat anything, nor could she keep anything in her stomach, as she


    threw up everything.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was possible,¡± Lucy told her worriedly. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s normal? I mean, I don¡¯t have


    a lot of experience with pregnancy and boys, or even family. But you¡¯re getting thinner. That can¡¯t be


    normal. You¡¯re in bones.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thanks for your support, I really couldn¡¯t feel any better without you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sarcastic. It¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m worried that when you get to give birth it won¡¯t turn out


    well. There are animals that die because they don¡¯t have the strength to give...¡±


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    ¡°Are youparing me to an animal? I can¡¯t have this conversation right now. I¡¯m sorry, Lucy. I¡¯m sorry


    to wake you up at six in the morning. I¡¯ll get ready in a minute to go to work.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize Mel. I know it¡¯s a lot for you to take in.¡±


    And her friend had no idea.


    She was annoyed by everything, irritated even by her own breathing. She was trying to control her


    temper with her friend, but it was quite difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to lie down. Let me know if you need me.¡±


    Melody nodded just before she felt another retching on.


    She was going to have a hell of a day.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The coffee shop was packed, it was a small ce, with only eight tables, each with four metal chairs


    with semi-padded backs. Customers usually came in desperate, as if a rabid dog were chasing them


    and it was life or death to get a coffee. Melody was trying to work at lightning speed, cranking the


    machine, pouring the coffee that was kept hot from the ss pot, and charging the customers. It was a


    lot of work for one person, but the ce was being remodeled and because she was pregnant and the


    owner had taken pity on her, Melody was the only employee in the coffee shop.


    She was in charge of opening and closing and on days when she couldn¡¯t open the ce at seven in


    the morning, Mr. Doyle woulde down from his apartment and open it.


    The Doyle family had lived above the coffee shop for over twenty years, supporting themselves from it


    as their only source of employment, the couple had only one son, who had gone to college on a


    schrship, and only returned for the summer. Raymond loved his father, but he couldn¡¯t stay in the


    shop forever. At least that¡¯s what Doyle told her when she came rmended by Lucy. Her friend had


    known Doyle for years, he had given her first job. That was why Melody was struggling, she didn¡¯t want


    to make her friend look bad, not after she¡¯ d gotten her a job and given her a temporary home.


    ¡°Youngdy,¡± the man in the rumpled shirt called out to her for the umpteenth time.


    The man had asked her for a double espresso and the machine was jammed, something that used to


    happen, but she hadn¡¯t found someone to fix it.


    ¡°I¡¯ming, sir. I¡¯ll get this started right away,¡± Melody apologized without looking at the man. She was


    sure that, if she looked at him, she would find a face of disgust and anger.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you told me ten minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°As you will see, neither you nor the others have had your coffee dispatched. It is not personal. You can


    wait or you can walk for twenty minutes and find another coffee shop with minimally regr coffee and


    where you might even find hair in it.¡±


    The customers standing around the bar stared at her as if all hell had broken loose from her mouth.


    But none of them said anything. She was right. Melody knew all of Manhattan like the back of her hand.


    There wasn¡¯t a single coffee shop nearby, at least not one worth even going into.


    At Doyle¡¯s - a most unoriginal name - at least she had excellent coffee and rich buttermilk rolls and


    honey.


    Melody was doing her best, she had put in the effort from day one, and even if things weren¡¯t flowing


    the way she wanted them to, at least she had a job.


    The other employees Mr. Doyle had in the cafeteria were young men between the ages of eighteen and


    twenty, guys who didn¡¯t really need to work eight or ten hours, but who did it to have something extra


    and earned with their own sweat. She knew that at least one of them had gotten the job as part of the


    beginning of bing independent of the parental bond.


    Kids like she had once been. Even when she came of age, her father still provided for her, she didn¡¯t


    have to work that was the whole point. Her father always stressed it to both daughters of the marriage:


    Working is not an option. Studying, a university degree, is the best inheritance I can leave you when I


    die.


    For the girls it had been drastic, but now she understood in part, why her father said that and never


    tired of repeating it.


    She was never going to regret going through with her pregnancy, her child was her family, from the


    moment she saw the positive pregnancy test, her baby had be everything to her. But her mother


    was right about one thing, she was going to change her life forever, the life that with so much


    eagerness and sacrifice her parents had given her.


    ¡°A coffee please,¡± the man in his forties stood in front of her as if to let her know he was in a hurry.


    Melody ignored him and went around him to bring three muffins to old rk. A customer who ording


    to her boss had been visiting her coffee shop for quite some time, almost like one of the owners.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me? I¡¯m in a hurry, my boss is waiting for coffee.¡±


    ¡°I heard you, but as you may notice with those ridiculously big eyes, there are more people waiting and


    the machine is not working properly.¡±


    At that moment she heard how the coffee pot had started to rise and she almost started to jump for joy.


    Finally, she was going to be able to give the service that corresponded and to be able to empty the


    ce.


    ¡°Do you want me to wait for these ...? six people?¡± the man appreciated not believing what the woman


    was saying. Looking at her as if she was stupid, he got back in her way. ¡°Mr. Giannato gets very cranky


    when he doesn¡¯t have his coffee early.¡±


    Melody crossed the bar and poured three coffees and put the lid on it, pointing to the sugar she handed


    them to their respective owners, they left the money on the bar and said goodbye thanking her.


    ¡°Wait your turn. I don¡¯t care who this Gito is, for me he¡¯s just like any other customer. You wait your


    turn.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t going to carry on a conversation with that guy, Melody told herself going to pick up a table


    and walking back past the suited man.


    ¡°My coffee miss,¡± it was the man with the rumpled shirt and desperate look.


    ¡°Here,¡± she told him returning with her hands full of tes, she ced them on the bar and poured the


    coffee for him. ¡°Sugar? No? It¡¯ s...¡±


    ¡°What about my coffee, William?¡± Melody was interrupted by the voice of a man who had just arrived.


    Her morning couldn¡¯t get any worse. First the vomiting like she was sick, and then the coffee machine


    slowing down all her work. She was a walking hazard, her hair disheveled, for with the constant walking


    in the coffee shop, carrying tes and coffee back and forth, several strands of hair hade loose


    from her tail. Melody was not an exuberantly beautiful woman, she did not captivate at first nce, she


    did not consider herself to be in a magazine by any stretch of the imagination, but what she did have


    were beautiful gray eyes and waist-length jet-ck hair. Her eyebrows were minimal, so she had to


    paint them with dark pencil and her nose was smaller than she would have liked.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She had grown ustomed to being disheveled. Although Lucy had urged her to keep her makeup


    and hair done, she ignored it. She was at the coffee shop to provide a service, not to offer herself as a


    product.


    Melody didn¡¯t even look at the man, she listened for the sound of the little bell indicating that someone


    had opened the door and continued to charge the wrinkled shirt¡¯s man.


    Doyle had allowed her to stay, she wasn¡¯t the most skilled at the job, nor was she the most versed in


    dealing with customers, but he had trusted her to stay. Maybe it was the fact that she was the oldest on


    the team, maybe it was because she was pregnant, ¡°which you couldn¡¯t tell yet, except when she threw


    up everything, she ate every morning,¡± even though she was the newest employee the owner had


    hired. Barely a week old, he had decided the day before that he was going to spare all the kids but her.


    ¡°The youngdy looks busy,¡± was all the helper or assistant replied to the neer.


    Melody was irritated by those people who had the luxury of having an assistant to buy their coffee, to


    take their clothes to the dry cleaners, even more so when they were young and arrogant, like those


    millionaire sons of mommy and daddy who thought they were lords and masters of the world.


    She had never associated with that kind of people for fear of letting her true concept show, the one she


    was sure would escape from between her lips, because if there was one thing she always did, it was to


    say what was going through her mind no matter who would be offended along the way.


    She didn¡¯t mince words and that had always caused her a thousand inconveniences.


    ¡°Busy? Doesn¡¯t she know she¡¯s in a food business? Service? She eats because customerse in.¡±


    Melody clenched her fists to keep from throwing the coffee pot at the arrogant man. She stared at the


    coffee machine and cursed under her breath.


    ¡°Speak up I can¡¯t understand you,¡± the man addressed her specifically and Melody ignored him


    completely. She poured five regr coffees and one with skim milk, capped them and handed them to


    their respective customers.


    She turned to the studious man who hade in just to annoy her and finish ruining her morning and


    was stunned to see the man.


    In front of her was the tallest man she had ever seen, with high cheekbones, fine, shiny golden blond


    hair, a narrow mouth, and a square jaw. This man exuded pure masculinity and the scent of money. His


    eyes were emerald green, so light they could appear almost gray, nked by thickshes.


    He stared at her and for an instant, for a millisecond Melody wondered what it would be like to be


    possessed by those delicious lips so appealing.


    She was seized with embarrassment and her pale skin was invaded by an almost full-faced blush.


    For an instant she forgot why she was in that ce and all the anger she had felt at the man¡¯s constant


    attack.


    ¡°Can you give me the coffee, or do I have to call Doyle toe and make it himself?¡±


    He had noticed the impact he made on her.


    Smiling cheekily, he raised his eyebrows and crossed his arms over his chest.


    For the first time, Melody was speechless.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Melody stood still watching the man in front of her, she had no idea that such specimens existed in real


    life. She was used to seeing them in vanity magazines, those magazines that only showcase rich and


    beautiful men, sheets and sheets of pure masculinity, wealth, and luxury. Men hand in hand with


    women who wore clothes more expensive than a car.


    ¡°Hello? Can you speak?¡± the man made her react with his heightened level of sarcasm. ¡°Can I have my


    coffee now, or are you going to stare at me for ten more minutes? If it¡¯s thetter, let me know so I can


    sit down.¡±


    The man was irritating.


    Was nothing in life perfect? Melody blinked a couple of times and watched as the man smiled.


    With perfect, white teeth, typical of someone who exuded so much power and money.


    ¡°Your coffee wille out when I¡¯m done with the others,¡± Melody turned back to the machine and


    waited for the small shot of coffee.


    She had to call Doyle back to get a technician, otherwise they were going to lose customers.


    The coffee shop had a lot of regr customers, the kind you could tell just by looking at them, they


    were repeat customers, old men visiting old Doyle¡¯s business.


    ¡°Are you always this annoying?¡±


    ¡°Whenever a man because he has money wants to walk past those already on shift.¡±


    The customers still at the bar looked from one to the other, as if it were a fight.


    Although Melody was awfully close to going over the giant¡¯s head with a demolisher.


    She smiled at her own wild thought.


    ¡°Great. Now she¡¯sughing to herself,¡± the man spoke again, and Melody couldn¡¯t ignore him.


    It was automatic with her; she always had an answer for everything. That¡¯s why she¡¯d had so much


    trouble with her parents. She¡¯d been a talkative teenager.


    ¡°Iugh at your pushiness.¡± It wasn¡¯t true, but at least she could still incentivize the man to get upset.


    The Mr. Money, for some reason irritated her son immensely, and if the saying that who you hate in


    pregnancy, like him your child will turn out, would that be true, for Melody would love for her son to


    have those beautiful eyes.


    She delivered thest of the coffees and packed up the order of butter rolls and muffins and dispatched


    two of the customers at the counter.


    ¡°I did note with arrogance. You, youngdy halfway through puberty, you¡¯ve put me in this mood,¡±


    he squinted, and Melody watched as tiny wrinkles set in the corners of his eyes.


    Melody¡¯s life was based on going back and forth from work to home, if anything going to the


    supermarket or pharmacy for a pill for her puking, which had never worked out for her, and yet she kept


    shopping for them in hopes to stop expelling everything that touched her stomach, there were times


    when food didn¡¯t even make it to her stomach, it just came back up from her throat.


    So, when that Mr. Money walked into the cafeteria, Melody had unconsciously decided to have some


    fun at his expense and in the process, refresh her eyesight.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a young girl halfway through puberty,¡± she refuted, pouring his coffee.


    The chauffeur or bodyguard, or ass licker, whatever, was still standing behind the rich guy watching the


    door, as if a war were going to break out at any moment, it would be funny to see a pregnant Melody


    hitting the rich guy with a butter bun.


    ¡°That¡¯s what it looks like. Can I have my coffee now? If you keep looking at it like that, it¡¯s highly likely


    to explode on you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been dealing with this stuff for a while. I¡¯m not going to let you...¡±


    Just as she finished the sentence, as she handed him the coffee, Melody felt a cramp in her belly, and


    automatically dropped the coffee to grab where it hurt.


    The cup with hot coffee fell on the bar, sshing everything around her including the immactely


    ironed shirt he was wearing.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, crazy bitch? You¡¯ve ruined my shirt! I have a meeting in less than half


    an hour!¡± he exploded peeling off the shirt stuck to the nnel he was wearing underneath.


    But Melody wasn¡¯t thinking about that at the moment, all she could do was think that she was going to


    die from the pain, that she could lose her baby, that she was hurt like hell and she had no one to help


    her.


    ¡°Sir, are you okay? Are you burned? Do you want us to go to the hospital?¡± Melody listened as the


    driver spoke to the man, worried, and upset. She could determine those timbres of voice, as her father


    did the same. Concern and anger at the same time.


    Melody walked over to the cream-colored phone hanging on the wall, it wouldn¡¯t dial calls outside the


    coffee shop and the only number she could call was Doyle¡¯s, at his apartment.


    Melody punched the speed dial and waited for her boss to answer, while the man cursed in what she


    determined was Italian.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After the horrible months she had been through, she couldn¡¯t believe she was going to lose her son,


    she was getting nervous, she could feel the cold sweating down her forehead and the Italian


    behind her didn¡¯t help. The man had gone silent and she could swear he was mentally cursing her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she let out the air when she heard Doyle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Doyle, it¡¯s me,¡± she stammered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Too many customers?¡±


    ¡°I need to go,¡± she couldn¡¯t say anything else, she couldn¡¯t find anything her brain could generate in a


    hurry, shifting her weight from one foot to the other several times, as if ants had taken over her nerves.


    ¡°Leave? It¡¯s barely nine in the morning girl, you can¡¯t leave me in the lurch. I need you down there...¡± As


    Doyle talked aboutmitments and responsibilities, Melody took a deep breath, letting the air out


    often.


    ¡°Doyle,¡± she called for him to stop. At that point she was no longer in pain, no more than a menstrual


    pain normally hurts, but, still, she wasn¡¯t going to neglect herself and stand there, not knowing if her


    son was all right.


    She couldn¡¯t call her mother, she couldn¡¯t because she had been locked out of her family¡¯s home. The


    only one she kept in contact with was her older sister, the only one who since she had left, had called


    her twice concerned about the situation she was going through.


    ¡°Doyle!¡± she yelled at him already annoyed by the man¡¯s chatter. ¡°Listen to me! I need a cab, call a cab


    company... or I don¡¯t know... I have to go; I have to go to the hospital. Something¡¯s wrong with the


    baby.¡±


    Pronouncing it was even harder than she could have imagined, and tears immediately welled up in her


    eyes.


    She felt a hand on her shoulder and looked back, still holding the phone to her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    It was the Italian.


    ¡°No,¡± she said.


    ¡°Melody? Who¡¯s with you? Hold on, I¡¯ll be right down. Don¡¯t go away.¡±


    Doyle closed the call and Melody ced the phone on the wall.


    ¡°Let me take you¡±, the man said again, his eyes were bright, darker, and Melody had the luxury of


    thinking they were the prettiest eyes that had ever looked at her. It wasn¡¯t just the color, but the concern


    they expressed to her.


    ¡°No. I can¡¯t put him in that position,¡± she looked down at the coffee-soaked shirt and blushed, she had


    ruined his suit, his impable suit. She was sure it must be worth a fortune; one she didn¡¯t have the


    money to pay for. ¡°Oh, gosh! I ruined your shirt! I¡¯m really sorry!¡± this time, she was beingpletely


    honest.


    ¡°I have ten more shirts like this, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡± he said taking the weight off what happened. ¡°You


    seem more upset instead. Let me take you to the hospital.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put you on that. You already said you have a meeting...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll cancel it right now.¡±


    Melody watched him dumbfounded, so easily he had gone from being a despicable man, to bing


    a prince with a steed.


    Or maybe he just wanted to throw her out of his car while it was in motion.


    ¡°rk, call Bruce and tell him I¡¯ll bete. Have them go to work without me.¡± The driver/assistant made


    the requested call and nodded when all was affirmative on the other end of the line.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you that I epted. I¡¯m not going with you to the hospital. I don¡¯t know you at all. I don¡¯t


    know who you are. I appreciate the offer and the trouble, I can even take your shirt to the cleaners,


    although I¡¯m sure as you said yourself, you must have a million of those...¡±


    ¡°Do you always talk non-stop?¡± he asks interrupting her and smiling amused at the situation.


    ¡°What are youughing at? Do I have a red ball on my nose or what?¡±


    ¡°Coffee stains you do have, but a red ball I don¡¯t see.¡±


    Melody looked at herself, indeed she had her white blouse stained with coffee droplets, which had


    sshed from the bar.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°A few little drops of coffee are nothingpared to my shirt. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not making any...¡± Melody put her hand to her cheek which was starting to get wet.


    Fantastic, she had started crying from a few drops of coffee on her blouse. She didn¡¯t know what was


    worse, crying over it thanks to the pregnancy hormones that were driving her insane, or having the


    Italian look at her like a crying little girl.


    ¡°So what? What are we waiting to go? Look I¡¯ve already cancelled my meeting for you. The least you


    can do is let me give you a ride.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess with my head sir,¡± Melody couldn¡¯t remember what the hell the driver/assistant had called


    him when he arrived. A name like d¨ªo or gto.


    The little bell on the door rang and Doyle walked in through it.


    ¡°Melody, what the hell is...?¡± Doyle let the question hang in the air as his gaze fell on the Italian, Melody


    watched as his expression changed from confusion and concern to panic. ¡°But what? Timothy? What


    happened? Did Melody get your coffee all over you?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± she eximed offended.


    ¡°No. It was all a mix-up. Now if you don¡¯t mind. You can tell her to let me take her to the hospital.


    Apparently, she¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I am pregnant,¡± Melody emphasized every word. The man had spoken as if he was questioning her


    condition.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant,¡± Doyle corroborated.


    The man¡¯s brow was still furrowed with wrinkles. Doyle must have been in his sixties by now, his wife


    had died two years before and his only child had onlye back for the summer, he was about to


    graduate and would finally be able to produce more money to help his father with the coffee shop. The


    scones, cookies and muffins served there were baked in Doyle¡¯s kitchen from four in the morning and


    when Melody arrived at seven, she would go upstairs and get them. They both knew that in a few


    months she would not be able to climb the stairs, but in the meantime, they managed as best they


    could.


    ¡°That point cleared up. Doyle I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve been getting a really bad pain in my belly and I need to


    know the baby is okay.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go with Timothy. But how are you going to do that if you don¡¯t have health insurance?¡±


    ¡°A young pregnant woman without health insurance?¡± This time Melody listened as Timothy asked in


    surprise.


    That was none of his business, much less was she going to divulge it.


    When Melody¡¯s father learned what her decision had been, he cancelled her health insurance, he had


    been paying for it even when she hade of age. But now with her decision to continue with the


    pregnancy, her father had done the unthinkable: he had dropped her from the insurance and to top it


    off, had her mother call her to inform her so she wouldn¡¯t be embarrassed to go for a check-up. Melody


    would never have believed that her father could be capable of such a thing, except that she had called


    the insurancepany and they had confirmed it. So much for his resentment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll figure out a way to work it out. I have some money at home. I¡¯ll see you in a little while. It doesn¡¯t


    hurt anymore,¡± she unhooked the coat from the coat rack by the door leading to the employee restroom


    and hurriedly put it on. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I just have a little pain. I just want to confirm...¡±


    ¡°That everything is fine,¡± Timothypleted. ¡°We get it. rk,¡± he turned to the driver and said, ¡°Go


    start the car. I¡¯ll be out in a minute. Youngdy, apany my chauffeur please.¡± The man stepped


    aside and pointed with his arm at the door.


    ¡°I told you I can get to the hospital by myself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have insurance. There¡¯s no need to pay out of your money to have you treated if I was the


    one who caused you to get upset.¡±


    ¡°I told you I can get to the hospital by myself.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have insurance. There¡¯s no need to pay out of your money to have her treated if I was the


    one who caused her to get upset.¡±


    ¡°You caused no such thing! I was fine!¡±


    Melody folded her arms and shot him bolts of lightning with her steely gaze. Doyle looked at Timothy as


    if he couldn¡¯t believe he was capable of hurting even an ant.


    ¡°I yelled at her because she was being slow with the coffee,¡± he exined as if it was necessary.


    ¡°Were you taking your time with the coffee? There¡¯ s no science to serve coffee, girl.¡± Doyle then


    looked at her as if she were dumb, which did nothing but irritate Melody even more who was almost


    tempted to start kicking like a little girl.


    ¡°The machine wasn¡¯t helping! It¡¯s damaged again!¡± she red at the Italian as if he were guilty even of


    global warming. ¡°He started attacking me. It wasn¡¯t even his turn. There were other people before him.¡±


    ¡°Which people? I don¡¯t see anyone else here,¡± Doyle spread his arms wide and reached out pretending


    to epass the entire cafeteria. ¡°It¡¯s empty Melody.¡±


    ¡°Now it is,¡± she said looking at that indeed every one of the customers had left and she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Luckily, she charged them all at the time the order was taken and not when they left, it was a tactic she


    had read about in a service magazine and she found it quite productive and effective. ¡°A while ago it


    was bursting at the seams.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Don Rich came to her defense and she looked at him angrily. It didn¡¯t matter how much


    he defended her. She had made an idiot of herself in front of Doyle.


    The man had given her the opportunity to stay there in the coffee shop, even though she¡¯d cancelled


    everyone else, he¡¯d trusted her, and Melody had promised herself she wouldn¡¯t let that trust down.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. No more customers. You go quietly I¡¯ll stay until you get back,¡± Doyle immediately


    softened at hearing Timothy defend her and Melody immediately wondered what rtionship those two


    had.


    ¡°Shall we go then? Look rk¡¯s been waiting for us for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Go with him Melody. Let Timothy help you. He¡¯s a good man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him.¡±


    ¡°But I do. He¡¯s a friend of my son¡¯s. He¡¯s trustworthy. If he says he¡¯s going to take you, it¡¯s because he


    will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he only knows expensive clinics. I can¡¯t afford a pricey consult,¡± Melody almost whispered


    those words to Doyle. But it was the truth, she only had a little money left over from her savings. She


    couldn¡¯t afford to pay for everything at a clinic on the whim of that smug Italian.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for it. I have contacts at Westside Women¡¯s Medical Pavilion. Stop beating around the bush. I


    feel guilty, if I¡¯ d known she was pregnant, I wouldn¡¯t have attacked her so hard,¡± he left the apology


    implied and Melody watched as Doyle almost screamed at her with his eyes to ept the help.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it just because I damaged his shirt with the coffee.¡± She headed for the door and said, ¡°We¡¯ll call


    it even.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Melody sat in the back of the car, next to a pleased Timothy. Could it be the most perfect name?


    Maybe. He could have been named Christian and had a room for wild, forbidden sex.


    She blushed just thinking about that sitting next to the most sensual man she¡¯d ever seen in her life.


    ¡°Are you all right? You look red,¡± he was worried, maybe thinking something was wrong with her


    because of the baby.


    Oh, Greek God, if he knew he got me like this. He was thinking about the baby she was carrying in her


    womb, about her safety and security, it was more than anyone she knew had ever done, including her


    parents. She found out when she was a month pregnant, she didn¡¯t know how to tell her parents, and


    all the more reason she might have had, considering that they had reacted in the same way she had


    calcted. She knew them, she had made the right decision by dying the news, so they had not


    been able to force her to terminate her pregnancy.


    Twenty-two years old! She was not a girl, she was an adult, newly adult, but one, after all. She was


    responsible for her actions, actions she hadmitted under the influence of alcohol and the heat she


    felt between her legs for being in love for the first time. A fictitious love that had not been reciprocated.


    She never thought that what she had read about in the romantic novels could happen to her, so


    cautious, having her first boyfriend while in college and look what a disaster she had ended up in.


    Just another one of the bunch. One for the collection of idiots who lost her virginity to the first idiot who


    paid attention to her.


    It was going to be medieval torture for her to be locked in the car with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said looking out the window.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have health insurance if you¡¯re pregnant? Doesn¡¯t Doyle pay you enough? I can talk to


    him to get that taken care of. No woman should have to go through necessities while in a state of


    gestation.¡±


    ¡°State of gestation,¡± she repeated as if it were a joke.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what gestational state is,¡± hemented wryly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯m in college and studying veterinary medicine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re an idiot. Your eyes say enough, and your intelligence shows. What I don¡¯t


    understand is why you don¡¯t have health insurance.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t going to let it go. Melody had tried to distract him, making fun of his correct way of speaking


    and expressing himself. It was obvious that they were from different worlds. He, from a refined and


    polished one, one where everything moved with money, and she from one where parents mmed the


    door in their daughters¡¯ faces for a misguided love affair.


    Melody was used to getting from college to home, those had been the rules to be able to study at a


    college that was rtively far from home. In the end trying to get out of her parents¡¯ skirt and excessive


    care had ended in a colossal and epic disaster, as she had fallen in love and let herself be duped by


    the worst. Life had repaid her desire to walk away in spades. She had walked away from the


    stranglehold of her parents as she used to call it, but she had also walked away from her life, from her


    family.


    She had met Richard in her second year of veterinary school, she was immediately attracted and


    excited, an instant had been enough to make her wish he would at least give her a look and exchange


    a couple of words with her, and he had. Richard had shown her more than interest, he had given her


    the attention she had so longed for and without realizing it, in less than a week she had fallen in love


    with him.


    For Melody it had been a thing of fate, of life, of heaven. A man like him, charismatic, with dark eyes


    that guaranteed a life of adventure and eternal nights of absolute pleasure. She, who had only lived


    through romantic books, had finally seen what they said so much about.


    That was the problem of parents raising their children absorbed in their world, in a world invented by


    them and managed at their whim, trying to take care of them from adversities and ailments, they hid


    from her that there were harmful and malicious people, people who took advantage, wolves dressed as


    lambs.


    ¡°I have no insurance, period,¡± she finally replied after considering giving him the real answer.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Her father was a wretched and heartless man who had left his youngest daughter to the good of God.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯m beginning to think that¡¯s your natural humor. Hateful and snooty. Tongue-tied and ready


    for anything.¡±


    Melody rested her eyes on him for a second and felt small next to him. She wasn¡¯t tall at all, nor did she


    have a petite body and even less so now that she was expecting a child. Her body was getting bigger


    in areas she wouldn¡¯t have wanted, she was sure to have stretch marks and scars for life. She knew


    because she was beginning to understand that life was not a fairy tale and she was not a princess of


    romantic stories.


    ¡°Congrattions,¡± she growled.


    ¡°Now what for?¡±


    ¡°For thinking you know me.¡±


    It was hard for her to believe the situation she was in at that moment. Sitting in the car, next to a sexy


    Italian, with gray-green eyes, hair like a Nordic god or some angel of the trumpet yers.


    It was even silly to wonder if he was single, for a man like him, with his impable clothes, his


    confident way of walking and with the money and beauty he had, it was impossible that he was


    somehow not engaged. Surely, he had a magazine wife and two children waiting for him at home,


    dining in a perfect house, with a table worth the cost of his entire veterinary career in college.


    Something else that had been cut off like water or electric service. Her father had taken it upon himself


    to let her know that she would never again receive a dor to pay for college credits.


    ¡°You are banned from this family until you learn to make the right decisions. Like you¡¯re an adult. Which


    you were already supposed to be!¡± That had been all her father had said when he found out.


    Her mother had been the emissary of all her father¡¯s requests and interests for a long fortnight.


    ¡°My girl don¡¯t be stubborn. It is for your own good. That still doesn¡¯t feel.¡± These were the phrases her


    mother would say to her since the morning began.


    Her parents never referred to their child as a person, as an entity, as a baby. For them he was just a


    burden in her bright future.


    ¡°You¡¯ll regret it as soon as you see the travails a single mother goes through. Don¡¯t think the world is


    one of those Sandra Bullock movies. The world is not pink! Life is not, Melody! You don¡¯t survive


    without a man by your side to take care of you. If that scumbag who damaged your life doesn¡¯t love


    you, much less can you survive alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t love me,¡± she had said the first few days. Then she had realized that she had


    been stupid to pretend to think that Richard woulde to his senses and be with her and her son,


    forming a happy family.


    Melody came back to her reality, the reality she had since she had left home with suitcases.


    She looked at Timothy again sideways, noticing his hard features, his eyebrows were crossed, as if


    something made him ufortable, she sniffed slyly trying to find out if hormones had yed a joke


    on her again and the bad smell was escaping from her armpits.


    Just a little bit.


    She wasn¡¯t worth deodorant anymore; she was destined to be a stinker as long as she was pregnant.


    Was she melodramatic? Possibly. A woman with sses and a governess¡¯s hairstyle was screaming


    inside her that she was being too hard on herself.


    Looking at her gentleman in a suit, she wondered for the first time if she had offended him with her


    comment about not knowing her. Over the years she had developed the habit of saying at every


    moment whatever she felt and wanted, whatever she thought at the moment she thought it, not when


    the argument had passed, not when the heat had gone out of her body. She would shout and offend at


    the moment when her feelings were at their peak.


    Her grandmother Nana used to say that she was nobody¡¯s trunk.


    And it was a great truth. She had never been able to learn to lie. The times she had tried as a girl, she


    had ended up wetting her bed and her father would ask her the next day what she had lied about.


    She was an open book with her body expressions and her gray eyes.


    But as for that arrogant Italian, she had to admit that he had been nothing but kind and good, he had


    given her help without her asking for it, except for the twenty minutes he had spent in the coffee shop


    being intense for his coffee.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled shyly looking down at her legs.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he fixed his green eyes on her, and for a moment Melody forgot even her name.


    Surely, he was used to provoking that kind of emotional catalepsy in women, it was obvious that it even


    went unnoticed to him when a woman was attracted to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Really,¡± she repeated this time with more conviction.


    ¡°Why?¡± She looked at him sincerely and he narrowed his eyes and turned slightly to the right, devoting


    more attention to Melody, more than she could handle. The coffee stain on his shirt was almost dry, and


    she could almost swear that underneath the fabric were hand-carved squares.


    She looked at him again, blushing instantly.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the right answer. Answering in that tone wasn¡¯t right. I tend to speak my mind to anyone.


    Everything thates into my head is spit it out of my mouth in a matter of seconds.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s refreshing to meet someone honest Melody,¡± he thought a moment and continued, ¡°not everyone


    has the courage to say things when they are necessary. You¡¯re impulsive, that¡¯s true, but you speak


    your mind.¡± It was obvious to Melody that there was something else behind those words. Someone had


    lied to him and let him trust down.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good,¡± she looked out the window and pretended not to notice the attraction she felt for him,


    the electricity that coursed through her body and called her to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s true anyway. You


    don¡¯t know me, and you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. How about me wanting to get to know you?¡± he asked surprising her. He looked


    at her as if what he said, as if what he was trying to say behind those words was as normal as talking


    about the flu or Sahara dust.


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± said Melody sure that she would never see that man again. ¡°We¡¯ll only see each other for...


    How long until we get to the clinic?¡±


    The car slowly slowed down, and Melody watched as without realizing it, they had already arrived at


    their destination.


    ¡°Well, that about sums it up. You don¡¯t have to know me. Although anytime you want, I¡¯ll return the


    coffee I dumped on you,¡± she opened the car door ready to go. ¡°Nice to meet you Timothy, Sorry about


    your shirt and making youte for your meeting.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been plethoric, but not a displeasure to have seen it either.


    She opened the door and felt a hand rest on her thigh as she prepared to leave.


    ¡°Melody,¡± he called to her.


    ¡°What now? We agreed you were going to bring me in. That was it. You want to charge me now? See I


    don¡¯t have a penny on me, since I didn¡¯t stop by my apartment to get the money and I don¡¯t think you¡¯re


    the kind of man who epts payment in flesh and pleasure either, much less from a pregnant woman.¡±


    The chauffeur coughed loudly, and Melody cursed herself for babbling nonsense again, while Timothy


    looked at her in amusement.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s the matter with you now? Stop looking at me and tell me what you want so I can leave. I


    may not be hurting now, but I¡¯m not going to ck off and waste my time in your fancy car.¡±


    Melody looked over the front seat at Timothy¡¯s driver, this rk guy seemed to be enjoying the


    conversation between his boss and her. At least someone was having fun with the situation.


    ¡°Melody,¡± he called back to her.


    ¡°What?!¡± she shouted at him, her eyes widening in anger. She had no patience at all, she liked things to


    go at their sh speed. Without so much fuss.


    ¡°It is precisely because you have no money that we are here. Precisely because you don¡¯t have money


    is why I¡¯ming in with you. Did you forget that I know people here who can take care of you without


    charging you an arm and a leg for the checkup?¡± he pouted almost pretending to be unhappy with the


    situation, but his green eyes, looking straight into hers, were enjoying her shocked face. ¡°Looks like


    we¡¯ll be seeing a little more of each other after all.¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    Timothy Giannatto


    Timothy watched the young mother-to-be with curiosity. She walked beside him, slowly, murmuring so


    softly that he could not understand what she was saying, at first, he thought she was talking to him,


    then he realized that young Melody was talking to herself. He was used to the frivolous women of


    movies and television, the ones who preferred to dress up than beingfortable, or the ones who


    preferred to keep up an appearance than live happily. He had a feeling Melody didn¡¯t care at all how


    much money he had in his pocket.


    ¡°Have you cleared up your issues?¡± he didn¡¯t know why she caught his attention. She was a fairly in


    and simple girl. Petite size, big gray eyes, intelligent gaze, and Jet-ck hair that reached her waist.


    There were thousands of women like Melody from the coffee shop, but none, for some reason he


    couldn¡¯t figure out, had ever captivated him as much.


    ¡°Who?¡± she asked, as she entered the clinic.


    ¡°You and your inner self. You seemed to be having a very heated and interesting discussion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of my little Italian.¡±


    ¡°You called me little Italian?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe the coolness with which that woman expressed


    herself. He had a feeling that, if he spent a day alone with her, locked in a house, he was likely to end


    up gagging her.


    ¡°Would you rather Italianate? It¡¯s really all the same to me. You think you¡¯re funny and smart, you¡¯re


    going to tell me you¡¯ve never seen someone talking to themselves?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I haven¡¯t seen anyone; I¡¯m saying it¡¯s crazy.¡±


    She red at him and grumbled something about poking his eyes out.


    The woman had a wild spirit, and he should apud her for that. But instead, he preferred to keep


    attacking her. That was more fun for him.


    ¡°I¡¯d even go so far as to say it¡¯s a basic principle for taking someone to the psychiatric ward,¡± he


    commented as if referring to the weather. ¡°Good morning,¡± he approached the hospital reception desk


    and smiled at the receptionist.


    ¡°Good morning. How can I help you?¡± Timothy watched as the woman looked him up and down, he


    must have been quite a sight, soaked in coffee all over his shirt, quite different from how he normally


    looked, all neat and tidy.


    ¡°The youngdy is pregnant, and we need to see Dr. Troy to confirm that everything is okay.¡± The


    woman looked at theputer for a moment and responded by informing him that the doctor was


    seeing another patient.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just get me checked out in the ER I got it,¡± Melody ced a hand on his arm and


    Timothy froze for a moment as he felt a rush of electricity go through his entire chest.


    ¡°No,¡± he said after a few seconds. ¡°Let Dr. Troy know that Timothy Giannato is here and that he


    expects to see him right away.¡±


    ¡°Sir...¡±


    ¡°No. Call him and tell him toe in,¡± he interrupted the russet-haired, brown-eyed woman who was


    watching him somewhere between shocked and ufortable.


    He was one of the main shareholders of the maternity ward. His family had donated millions over the


    years so that no woman would have to go through any kind of need when it came time to have her


    child. He took his role as an important man, as his cousin Hamlet used to call him, quite seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause you any trouble,¡± he heard Melody speak to him. She looked at the receptionist


    and him one at a time. She was ufortable too. It all showed on her face, in the way she wrung her


    hands and how she looked with her eyebrows crossed at the woman behind the counter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t bother. I told you I was going to help you and I will. I brought you here, it¡¯s only fair that you


    be seen by the person I trust, and I know will tell us if all is well with your son.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to stay.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving no matter what you say, and I don¡¯t care what you say,¡± he tly refused to leave her


    alone. He could feel her so helpless and inexperienced; it gave him indigestion just thinking about


    leaving her alone in a ce full of doctors.


    It was stupid and he knew it. There was going to be no ce better cared for and protected than a


    medical center, much more so if it was one that was being supported by the Giannato.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the receptionist called out to him, ¡°Dr. Troy is on his way. You can wait for him in his office if you


    like. Do you know where it is?¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think we can get there on our own,¡± he had been to Troy¡¯s office countless times. Not


    because he was pregnant, but because the two of them had practically grown up together and as


    adults they hung out quite a bit. Every chance his friend¡¯s emergency would allow.


    Just then the cell phone rang, and he had to excuse himself for a moment with to take the call privately.


    ¡°Yes?¡± he said as he hit ept.


    ¡°Love,¡± said the voice he immediately recognized as Gia¡¯s.


    ¡°I told you to stop calling me.¡±


    ¡°And I told you I don¡¯t give up easy honey,¡± she purred. At another time in his life, in another hugely


    different time, that tone might have made him hard up to his toes, but after seeing her be able to deny


    it, the only thing it caused him was disgust. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time youe back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve punished me enough. Don¡¯t you miss me?¡± she sounded almost sad. But he no longer believed


    her at all. His days of being an idiot and trusting were over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not punishment. It¡¯s called ending a rtionship. Didn¡¯t the guy you were going to cheat on me with


    teach you that? Ask him to see, I¡¯m sure he knows more than I do.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that my darling. That was nonsense. A little slip of the tongue. We women have needs


    too Tim.¡±


    ¡°I went away for a few days!¡± he growled.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here so soon.¡± The cynicism with which she expressed herself was going to


    make Timothy¡¯s anger vein burst, the one that throbbed and crescendo when he got really angry.


    ¡°Oh, sorry I¡¯m early!¡± he shouted and mmed the call.


    He entered the building again to apany Melody with the checkup, it was the best thing he had to


    distract him. It had been a while, weeks since he had done anything but drink in the evenings, attend


    his daily duties at the family offices and kill himself at the gym, doing hours and hours of weights.


    ¡°This hospital is practically owned by Mr. Giannato¡¯s family, they donate a lot of money every year for


    the maintenance of the entire center,¡±mented the woman who was in herte forties, with a brown


    bow tie and droopy eyes adorned with thick horn-rimmed sses. ¡°What do I say a lot of money! I¡¯d


    say a lot, millions I¡¯m talking about girl, did you really not know who you were with?¡± the woman asked


    Melody.


    She shook her shoulders and her head at the same time. Timothy told himself he shouldn¡¯t have to


    listen this, it wasn¡¯t in his nature to stop in hallways and listen to what others thought of him, but he was


    eager to see what the girl had to say about him. He was sure she had seen him; he and his family were


    one of the most affluent Italian families living in the United States, consequently, they were


    photographed by the television media several times a week. From cocktail parties and gatherings, to


    auctions and charity events. One small difference between his parents and him is that he usually went


    hand in hand with Gia to many events in thest year.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before in my entire life, didn¡¯t you see the stain on his shirt? That was me and me


    alone. Do you think I¡¯d be the token acquaintance in his life? As clumsy and dumb as I am? That


    gentleman doesn¡¯t rub shoulders with people like me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cute my girl,¡± the woman seemed to see herself as needing to lift Melody¡¯s spirits, Timothy


    thought. But he didn¡¯t think she needed it. The girl was beautiful, in a peculiar way, though she was


    quite attractive to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a beauty,¡± she tugged a little at the blouse she was wearing, and he found it most childish and


    tender.


    He shook his head dumbfounded at the effect this girl had on him. It was freshness in his world of


    coldness.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt you,¡± he approached them. Both women were speechless when they saw him


    approaching and he almost burst outughing when he saw the guilty look on both of their faces.


    ¡°What?¡± he yed innocent.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Melody hastened to say. ¡°Shall we get going now? I promised Doyle I¡¯d be right back to help


    him.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t kill yourself that much,¡± he blurted out without thinking and scolded himself for such a


    statement. He was not a man to meddle where his presence andments were not required. Melody


    seemed to be handling her life and work quite well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill myself. It¡¯s a job. If I don¡¯t work, I don¡¯t generate money, if I don¡¯t generate money I don¡¯t eat,


    and if I don¡¯t eat...¡±


    ¡°I know, you die,¡± hepleted, raising his eyes to the sky.


    That girl was a real handful.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she affirmed with a smartass face. ¡°I die. You know who else dies if I die?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be me. I¡¯ll tell you that,¡± he scoffed.


    ¡°No. Not you. You don¡¯t have the heart to die for anyone.¡±


    Timothy stopped and watched her as she crossed her arms over her chest. She was judging him?


    Without knowing him? That girl didn¡¯t know anything about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You seem to apologize more than you eat,¡± he told her feeling his momentary anger melt away just by


    looking at her regretfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Are you going to find something wrong with everything I tell you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you meant. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be pregnant. You have no idea.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t!¡± confirmed he amused by such a strange thought, ¡°if I did know it¡¯s because I¡¯d be a


    woman. I must admit I¡¯d be a rather pretty and elegant woman.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°You think that about yourself?¡± she opened her huge gray eyes and burst outughing. ¡°Wow you


    have high self-esteem.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m attractive? Ouch. You¡¯re mean,¡± he told her walking back.


    He found it easy to talk to this explosive and spontaneous woman. Much simpler than with many others


    who had approached him over the years looking for an easy prey, someone to act as a bank or ATM.


    His father had told him since he was young: ¡°there are people who are only interested in you because


    of your financial status, but those are not worth it, the people who are worth having by your side are


    those who, without knowing you, give you help if you need it, or give you a smile without expecting a


    benefit in return.¡±


    Like Melody.


    The answer came to him quite easily. Certainly, that small and thin girl was like that.


    ¡°So, what then?¡± he asked her as they reached the door of his friend¡¯s office. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m


    attractive? Do you think you¡¯d have an affair with me?¡± Timothy didn¡¯t understand what his desire to


    know Melody¡¯s answer was all about, he didn¡¯t understand why he was pulling that string so much,


    since the girl really wasn¡¯t from his social circle, and at the end of his check-up he would be out of her


    life and possibly never see her again.


    But, still, his ego, or his heart, wanted to know what she thought of him.


    ¡°Do you really want to know what I think of you?¡±


    ¡°Is it going to hurt?¡± he looked up at her face, Melody slowly looked him up and down, her eyes


    narrowed and biting her lips as she looked at him.


    Nothing had ever been as beautiful and addictive to him as that gesture in his entire life.


    She was different.


    But he couldn¡¯t trust anyone again. To give himself away was to give the opportunity for someone to


    hurt him again.


    ¡°I have no problem telling you how I feel about you,¡± she agreed, ¡°I just hope after this you¡¯ll stop the


    game and let me in to find out if everything is okay with my son so I can get back to the coffee shop.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Spill it,¡± he encouraged her.


    ¡°You¡¯re attractive.¡±


    ¡°Just that? How about my beautiful green eyes? How about my lips sculpted by the gods?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve read too many romance novels,¡± she told him,ughing again.


    Timothy liked the sound of herughter, uninhibited, sincere, not caring what the world around her


    thought.


    ¡°I am a good catch.¡±


    ¡°God forgive him for his modesty!¡± she raised her arms to heaven as if crying out to the father above.


    ¡°You are ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°You are an arrogant one,¡± she countered him, ¡°now open the door and let me out of this already.¡±


    And so, he did.


    But he knew he wasn¡¯t going to be able to get away from her that fast.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    The consultation passed without her noticing.


    She had only gone to the first appointment at her parents¡¯ house without them noticing her visit to the


    doctor.


    She had started taking the prenatal pills as she read about the symptoms and stages of pregnancy on


    the inte.


    When she confessed this to Dr. Troy, his eyes widened wildly, and he wanted to jump off the nearest


    bridge.


    ¡°Poor baby!¡± he eximed.


    That alone made Melody feel like the vilest of mothers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have health insurance. I didn¡¯t know what else to do,¡± she defended herself. She felt it was the


    only thing left for her to do.


    Timothy was sitting in a chair next to her. He gave the impression of being ufortable, but he hadn¡¯t


    wanted to leave when she proposed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and check in with the doctor,¡± he had told her.


    She trusted the angels that he would not judge her, as the OB/GYN was doing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re a bad person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made that quite clear,¡± she attacked him.


    ¡°Not intended Ma¡¯am...Miss,¡± the man scratched his head and continued, ¡°Melody.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not married either. Is that bad too? I thought we were in the twenty-first century, where women


    can be single mothers. How old are you? Thirty? You have an uncanny knack for bringing out my


    temper.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot,¡± she heard Timothy mutter.


    She let out a snort and raised her eyes to the ceiling.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it,¡± the doctor said after a few seconds of awkward silence.


    She answered every question the doctor asked, about dates ofst period and when she hadst had


    sex. This question made her cough and Melody could see Timothy smile.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked him, crossing her arms. ¡°Do you want to be beaten by a pregnant woman?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Timothy defended himself by mimicking her arms-crossed gesture.


    ¡°You seem to be amused by when was thest time, I had sex, do you also want to know where I did it


    and what positions I did it too?¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes were twinkling and her nose, though small, was ring with the airing out. She was


    angry and it showed right away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s focus,¡± the doctor said interrupting Melody and Timothy¡¯s staring exchange.


    ¡°What else do you want to know?¡± she needed to get that over with to get the hell out of there and


    avoid further embarrassment, at least for the day.


    She had this incredible knack for falling over, dropping things on herself, hot, cold, temperature-wise.


    She was a real spectacle of a clumsy person.


    Since she was a little girl, she had always had clumsy feet and hands. Everything slipped, especially


    when she was distracted.


    ¡°Do you know if the father has any degenerative family diseases or special conditions?¡±


    Melody felt Timothy¡¯s eyes on her again, and she felt judged again.


    ¡°Timothy,¡± she heard the doctor address him for the first time since they greeted each other as they


    entered the office. ¡°Would you be so kind as to leave us for a moment? I think there are things that it¡¯s


    better for Melody to feel more rxed.¡±


    The man in question looked at them both and after a long moment without saying anything, mumbled


    something in Italian and left the office.


    ¡°He¡¯s an intense man,¡± she muttered inadvertently aloud.


    ¡°He¡¯s a good man,¡± the doctor defended him.


    But she already knew that firsthand. Timothy Giannato was a good man. Irritating and flirtatious,


    bringing out her temper and overwhelming her ideas, but he was certainly a good man. To be willing to


    pay for a medical consultation and stay to make sure she wasn¡¯t charged, far from it, said quite a bit


    about someone.


    She was a stranger to him. Timothy had no business giving her his help. More so to her who he knew


    was not someone easy to get along with or to be liked.


    Her mother always told her so.


    ¡°That impulsiveness will make no one love you. You must think everything through before you say it


    Melody.¡±


    ¡°If someone loves me, they will, even if I say anything, because they will know I don¡¯t mean it in a bad


    way.¡±


    ¡°Not every day we have the same mood or the same willingness to put up with slights from the people


    we love,¡± her mother had once told her.


    Dr. Troy was a vastly different man from Timothy, although there was no other man like him, even if I


    had him made.


    Troy must have been past thirty, had whitish receding hairline of what was obviously gray hair on both


    sides of his head, a piercing, curious look, blue eyes, and a slightly broad nose. His chin had a little


    stripe down the middle, the kind that is striking to female eyes, but at that moment, to Melody, he was


    just another man.


    ¡°So,¡± he said, clearing his throat, ¡°is the father involved with the pregnancy?¡±


    ¡°No and I don¡¯t understand what the point is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m opening a record on the baby and its development; I should know everything about him.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not opening a record because I¡¯m noting back,¡± she told him in confusion. ¡°Just like


    Timothy told you, I¡¯m justing in for a quick checkup, so you can tell me everything is okay, because


    I felt a pain a while ago while I was working.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ordering you a pelvic sonogram to rule out any abnormalities. You look fine to me, to be honest. To


    me, you¡¯re just finishing the first trimester and that¡¯s why you got that little spasm.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a vagina, so excuse me, but don¡¯t call it a little spasm,¡± it pissed her off that he


    minimized her pain, as she, and only she knew how much it had hurt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. You¡¯re right Melody, but I also know quite a bit about babies and pregnant women. I¡¯ve


    delivered over twenty children in less than three years. I have quite a bit of experience when ites


    to ...¡±


    ¡°Vaginas and wombs,¡± she said.


    ¡°Pregnancies,¡± he corrected her, smiling.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize. I can see why Timothy is with you,¡± the doctor said smiling and shaking his head back


    and forth slowly as he wrote in his notebook.


    ¡°He¡¯s not with me,¡± she didn¡¯t know how the doctor hade to that conclusion, no one in their right


    mind seeing the two of them, would think that someone like her would be with such a rich and attractive


    guy, as Timothy was.


    ¡°Excuse me. It¡¯s none of my business. Let¡¯s get back to what concerns me.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she reined him in. Opening her eyes wide and entuating each word. ¡°Timothy and I are not


    together. No... he...¡±


    Stammering she felt almost stupid, for the doctor was looking at her with his curious eyes, as if he


    could see into her soul and take a personal impression.


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°So. The father? Any illness?¡±


    Melody was ufortable with the feeling that was beginning to take over her mind and heart. The


    doctor had yed with her thoughts and now she couldn¡¯t get something out of her head: she was


    starting to like Timothy.


    How could that be possible? Two hours! no more. That was how long it had been since he had arrived


    at Doyle¡¯s coffee shop.


    She liked the Italian!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about the father,¡± she said feeling slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Okay. Do you have any illnesses I should know about? Do you suffer from anything? Diabetes?


    Rheumatism?¡±


    ¡°Aside from my bipr...¡±


    The doctor looked at her withoutughing and began to write.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t write that,¡± she begged him,ughing. ¡°It¡¯s a joke.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m a little nervous,¡± she excused herself. ¡°I talk a lot when I¡¯m nervous. Well normally I talk a


    lot, but when I¡¯m nervous...¡±


    ¡°You talk more,¡± the doctor interrupted, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s normal. You¡¯re a new mom. It¡¯s normal


    to be nervous. You¡¯re going to do fine. Do you n to keep the baby?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± she eximed in horror.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s a question I have to ask to someone who is as young as you are and single.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not young. Twenty-two is not being young. Five hundred years ago women got pregnant at


    thirteen.¡±


    ¡°They were married by agreement between families at thirteen and got pregnant immediately to


    consummate their marriage and have an early progeny.¡±


    ¡°Look. I only know about animals and books. Of history I don¡¯t know,¡± she got up with the intention of


    leaving. ¡°I¡¯m not giving up my son, I¡¯m not giving him away, I¡¯m having him and I¡¯m sick of people


    constantly asking me this, I¡¯m an adult!¡±


    ¡°Melody,¡± Troy called out to her looking worriedly at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sick of people thinking I¡¯m going to ruin my life and future by having a child.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to ruin it. You¡¯re strong and independent if you¡¯re going to do it alone. You¡¯ve


    already got an admirer,¡± he gestured for her to sit down and looked at her with his eyebrows knocked


    down, giving an expression of true innocence.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified, but even so I¡¯m not going to give it up. I won¡¯t give my baby to anyone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± he agreed. ¡°Now let¡¯s get you weighed and go get an ultrasound.¡±


    She finished her checkup and left the office with the little white paper prescription signed and stamped


    by Dr. Troy.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± questioned Timothy as soon as he saw her leave.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to get an ultrasound and I¡¯ll be right out. Thanks for all this Timothy, you don¡¯t have to


    stay. You¡¯ve lost your meeting because of me.¡±


    ¡°Thepany isn¡¯t going to fall apart because I missed a meeting,¡± he told her as he shoved his hands


    in his pockets. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sonography.¡±


    She then looked at him shaking her head from side to side.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not going in there with me.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± he was confused, and she didn¡¯t know what she had done to meet such a man. Why hadn¡¯t


    she met him before she was pregnant?


    ¡°Why what do you mean, why not?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why? I don¡¯t see what¡¯s wrong with it. It¡¯s the first one you¡¯re going, right?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    ¡°Well, no one should have to see their child for the first time alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡±


    He was quiet for a moment and put his hands up in surrender.


    ¡°Good. Go and good luck,¡± his green eyes told her how hurt he was, and she didn¡¯t understand the


    reason. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside, to take you back to work.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to argue with that.


    It was too good to be true.


    She had the sonogram and saw her baby healthy and growing. It was taking the shape of a tiny human,


    no longer an earthworm as she had seen many on videos on websites.


    She let out a couple of happy tears as she walked down the hallway, she had never been so excited in


    her life. She was carrying her son¡¯s printed photo. She was going to frame it and keep it forever. When


    she saw it, it was like hitting a wall as she ran at full speed. She was going to have a son and that was


    officially a fact.


    She stopped by Troy¡¯s office, as she had agreed, and he told her that everything was indeed fine with


    her son, and that the little pain she had felt was most likely due to a change of trimester or because her


    period was supposed toe and because of her gestational state, it obviously wasn¡¯t going to.


    ¡°Everything is fine,¡± he told her as they concluded. ¡°I hope to see you again.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the money to pay for a consultation here,¡± she admitted. ¡°But thank you for the attentions.


    I would have loved for you to be my doctor.¡±


    ¡°No one knows what life has in store for us, Melody.¡±


    She left the office and went straight to the parking lot.


    At that moment she saw Timothy, standing next to the car, talking on the phone, and looking furious.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is! I¡¯ll make him pay for this!¡± he said before ending the call. ¡°Everything okay with


    your son?¡±


    ¡°All good. Look,¡± she told him showing the sonogram picture. ¡°He¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is,¡± he murmured without touching the paper.


    ¡°Is everything all right with you? You look angry.¡±


    ¡°I am. I¡¯ve been robbed.¡±


    ¡°How? But in yourpany?¡± It was horrible to think that anyone could steal from someone as


    powerful as Timothy supposedly was.


    ¡°An undercover. From the inside. He embezzled me! Three fucking million dors! The son of a bitch


    says it wasn¡¯t him, but I¡¯m sure it was him, for thepetition. They think they¡¯re going to be able to


    fuck me over. They don¡¯t know who they messed with. I¡¯ll finish that Equy Thompson first, and then


    whoever¡¯s behind this.¡±


    Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she almost had a heart attack.


    ¡°What did you say? What... What name did you just say?¡± she prayed to God it was a y on her brain.


    ¡°Equy Thompson. That bastard will pay for what he did to me,¡± he repeated, not realizing what a


    wreck he had just left Melody in.


    She felt her legs give out on her and her brain shut down, as Timothy let out an imprecation and held


    her before she fell to the ground.


    Just before she lost consciousness with the ckout, herst thought was for her brother-inw, the


    husband of her only sister and father of her nephew Anton.


    Equy Thompson.


    Her brother-inw had stolen from Timothy.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Timothy Giannatto


    Timothy looked at the woman lying across from him. She was beautiful in a different way. She had a


    sparkle in her gaze that had coaxed him ever since he saw her in the coffee shop that morning, her hair


    such a dark shade just made him conjure up a thousand sexual positions where her ck hair fell over


    them, surrounded, sweaty, wet, it was so exciting to think about, he didn¡¯t want to think about what it


    would be like to make it happen. The girl was practically a mystery to him, he didn¡¯t know her at all, and


    his bruised male ego screamed at him that he didn¡¯t want to know her either.


    That happened when someone broke our personal and sentimental barriers. There was no longer a


    single moment in his life where he did not think about the mess he had gotten into with Gia, he had


    trusted her blindly, for him she was a woman who represented him, who could share his problems and


    dreams. He had fallen into the of a crone, one who did not even regret what she had done.


    He looked back at Melody, the most innocent and spontaneous young woman he had ever met in his


    life. He was used to people around him doing and saying what he wanted, but that woman, with her


    gray eyes and murderous mouth, had shown him that not everyone was a sheep in his world. There


    were people like her who wouldn¡¯t stop at what he wanted, strong people who wouldn¡¯t let themselves


    get wrapped up in his world of money and falsehood.


    When she passed out a few hours ago his first instinct was to hold her immediately, the girl was


    absolutely nothingpared to what she lifted at the gym, or the other women he had been intimate


    with.


    She was different in every way.


    But that particrly bothered him. She had to be healthy if she wanted to give birth to a healthy child. It


    was obvious that Melody had no idea how to be a mother, and this gave Timothy a twinge.


    At first when they were in the coffee shop and she called Doyle to report that she had to go check on


    the baby, Timothy thought it was all a sham, because he couldn¡¯t see anything, not an ounce extra, not


    a shadow on her belly, she was as t as an ironing board.


    His sensor immediately went on and he considered that she was just one of those women who looked


    for pity in the eyes of others, and that she only wanted, in some way that he did not understand, to get


    money out of him.


    But he had been incredibly surprised by this explosive little woman.


    She was self-sufficient and didn¡¯t care about his money, at least that he had noticed. She hadn¡¯t asked


    for his help at any time since they had left the coffee shop, instead, she had preferred to stay alone


    with Troy.


    His phone rang at that moment and he left the room and took the call in the hallway.


    ¡°Timothy, where are you?¡± it was his mother.


    ¡°Hi mom¡± he greeted her startled by the call. His mother didn¡¯t usually call him unless it was an


    emergency. He went every Sunday to lunch with them at their mansion away from the noise of the city.


    ¡°Son, why didn¡¯t you go to the meeting today? You know it was of extreme importance. You kept


    everyone waiting.¡±


    ¡°Who... How...?¡± Timothy couldn¡¯t believe his mother already knew about it.


    Contrary to what he had led Melody to believe about the meeting, it was quite important that he attend


    that meeting, he had even had specific guidelines for over a week not to miss it.


    There was a lot at stake in his family, his father had told him so. That morning was the prelude to a


    million-dor deal.


    And there was the embezzlement.


    When his mother found out she was going to have a heart attack. She didn¡¯t know how that damn man


    had gotten into herpany and stolen three million dors!!!!


    Not that his finances were severely affected by this, the magnitude of money his parents had collected


    over the years was quiterge, but that didn¡¯t mean that three million wasn¡¯t a pretty hefty amount,


    more so when he had worked so hard to be a worthy son to his parents, and a businessman capable of


    detecting any embezzlement or illicit transactions.


    He clenched his fists tightly, almost forgetting he had his cell phone in his hand.


    ¡°Just because your father and I aren¡¯t there, doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t know how ourpany is doing.


    Ourpany Timothy, do you understand well? It¡¯s ours. What your father and I have fought for over


    two decades. You must put your life in order and repair whatever is damaged right now.¡±


    Timothy knew that was true, but he also had his pride in having been an important piece in the


    development over the past few years of each of thepanies his family and his cousin Hamlet¡¯s


    family ran.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let anyone, including his mother, minimize his sleepless nights and his devotion to


    the Giannato family¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it slip your mind that I have also been part of that progress and development mom,¡± he told


    her annoyed. ¡°Ci sacrifichiamo tutti per averepagnia dove si trova attualmente.¡± They had all


    sacrificed to ce thepany where they had it.


    ¡°Non stai aiutando Timothy. Non hai aiutato da quando que ragazza ha concluso sua rzione con


    te,¡± his mother replied, speaking in Italian as well, that his view had changed since he had ended his


    rtionship with Gia.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring my rtionship into this mother,¡± he growled, ¡°you have no idea how things went. Don¡¯t talk


    without knowing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t talk to me in that tone,¡± his mother didn¡¯t raise her voice, she was always calm, but even in


    that tone, she could prove to him that she was capable of hiding his body in case she murdered him. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know anything because you haven¡¯te home for months, you haven¡¯t talked to me and told me


    what¡¯s going on. If you don¡¯t tell me what happened, how do you expect me to know. You¡¯ve made sure


    that the press doesn¡¯t talk about your breakup, only that beautiful young woman hase out to give


    her opinion.¡±


    If her mother knew that woman, the one she called a beautiful, the one she had opened the doors of


    her home to, that she had had lunch with her and tea, that woman had been unfaithful to him, if her


    mother knew the truth, Gia would have her life and career ruined at that moment. The vindictive and


    calcting aspect he had taken from his mother and only from her.


    Carlota Giannato had married his father when they were in their early twenties and full of dreams, soon


    after they had him, but this was not a stop for his parents, together they did their best and created an


    empire, both in cars and marketing. Timothy admired them, because despiteing from a prominent


    family, they had both sacrificed a lot to get where they were, and he didn¡¯t want to be the one to ruin it.


    He heard a noise and turned for the door he had left open on his way out of the room where Melody


    was lying.


    ¡°Mother,¡± he told her watching as the woman got up disoriented in bed, she was so thin she almost


    disappeared into the white canopy sheets of his bed. ¡°I have to go.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hang up on me Timothy Alexander.¡±


    ¡°I have something important to sort out. I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    ¡°Half an hour and you call me. There¡¯s a lot to talk about,¡± she was quiet for a while and then said,


    ¡°your father has made a particrly important decision regarding...¡±


    ¡°To what mother?¡± something gave him a bad feeling.


    ¡°Call me in half an hour and we¡¯ll arrange a lunch this week.¡±


    ¡°Addio mamma, ti amo.¡±


    He walked over to the bed and tucked his cell phone into his right pants pocket. A few minutes ago, he


    had changed his coffee-stained shirt, he threw it immediately into the trash, he had no need to try to get


    the stains out of a random piece.


    ¡°You woke up.¡±


    ¡°Where am I?¡± she asked immediately.


    ¡°In my apartment.¡±


    Timothy watched as she opened her eyes and mouth simultaneously. She looked like a cartoon.


    ¡°What...?¡± she started the sentence, but didn¡¯t finish it, and Timothy could appreciate how she was


    remembering. Her eyes, other than the gray ones they were, looked like a well of answers.


    ¡°After you passed out, I called Troy, he said it was normal in your condition to asionally pass out,


    since you¡¯re not feeding well.¡±


    ¡°I eat¡± she defended herself getting out of bed.


    The instant she put her first foot on the floor, Timothy watched in slow motion as she lost control of her


    body, so he rushed over and stopped a horrible fall to the floor.


    ¡°Pretty good you feed,¡± he sneered.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me,¡± she used him. ¡°Let go of me. I must go, you shouldn¡¯t have brought me here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go, just like that. You¡¯re sick, you apparently have no one to force you to eat,


    so, first, have some breakfast with me, then if you still wish to leave, well, you leave.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about me Timothy. Thank you for the offer, but I must decline. It won¡¯t be a


    then I¡¯m leaving, it will be a I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she pulled away from his arms and his grip, and for a few


    seconds they stood staring at each other, him feeling the chill she had left in his body as she walked


    away.


    ¡°Oh god!¡± she shrieked.


    Timothy nearly jumped in fright at the raised tone of her words.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong with you? Is the baby okay?¡± he reached out again with his arms outstretched to


    grab her in case she was going to fall again.


    She took a step back looking up at him with tears in her eyes, she looked so tiny and helpless to him


    and he felt that woman was going to stay engraved in his memory as long as he had life.


    ¡°Melody tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± he almost begged her, ¡°Don¡¯t go crying. I¡¯m not going to kidnap or


    anything. I brought you here because I don¡¯t know where you live, and it didn¡¯t seem fair to just leave


    you in a hospital bed and walk away, just like that.¡±


    Timothy spoke quickly, he needed to apologize, for her to understand that he had had no ult,


    macabre intentions for her.


    He had never acted more selfless in his life.


    His bodyguard went cold when they saw him arrive at his penthouse with a fainting woman in his arms.


    rk helped him get her out of the car without hitting her in the head.


    Troy rmended rest and hydration, for him, who had seen and heard her say she had no money, it


    was only fair that he provide as much as possible. It didn¡¯t seem right to leave her in the lurch when he


    could do something.


    Much less when the young woman had asked him for nothing.


    She didn¡¯t even want his help.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered without looking at him.


    She ducked her head and hurriedly walked past him.


    ¡°I need to get out of here,¡± she said as she walked out of the room. Timothy watched her looking both


    ways down the hallway and eventually turned right, where the kitchen was located.


    He followed her silently, four steps from her, it was a stride from him. He nervously ran his hand


    through his hair and scratched his beard, he wondered what the hell had happened that she had


    be so sad from one moment to the next.


    There were many things he didn¡¯t understand about Melody, for example, her mysterious pregnancy


    and the absence of a man in her life, at least that¡¯s what he had understood at the clinic. That led him


    to wonder how someone had let such a beautiful, selfless, independent, and sincere woman pass him


    by, a woman who could not hide her feelings, even if she wanted to, at least that¡¯s what he had seen up


    to that moment. The girl had no health insurance, being three months pregnant, had no family to turn to


    and worked in a coffee shop, even though she said she knew about animals because she was studying


    to be a veterinarian.


    She was like an unassembled puzzle.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she muttered again as she found herself facing the granite table in the center of the kitchen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything, Melody. I don¡¯t understand why you should apologize. You haven¡¯t done


    anything wrong, you apologize to me, for bringing you to my house, I didn¡¯t think it would look so bad to


    you.¡±


    She blushed and looked everywhere but at him, which struck him as odd, as all day she had been


    looking straight at him.


    She was hiding something from him.


    The rms went off again and this time he listened to her. It pained him a little to have felt somehow


    committed to Melody, a nice, fresh young woman but one he knew nothing about.


    ¡°I must go,¡± she said again.


    But this time Timothy did not stop her. The door was always avable for whoever decided to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯ll point you to the door,¡± he turned and walked toward the exit. He never looked over his shoulder to


    see if she was following him. But he knew she was walking fast behind him. ¡°rk will take you


    wherever you wish. You¡¯ll find him in the garage.¡±


    She stopped in front of him on her way out and looked up at him with her huge gray eyes still with


    unshed tears, those eyes led him to the door of her soul, he wanted to hug her instinctively, but


    stopped short. He didn¡¯t know her, and he wouldn¡¯t. She had only been a pregnant woman he had


    helped. Nothing more.


    ¡°Thank you, Timothy, for everything,¡± she blushed from head to toe and stepped into the elevator.


    Although he felt bad about her indifference, something told him he would see her again.


    And his instinct never failed.


    Except when he¡¯d trusted Gia and she¡¯d cheated on him.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t fall for a woman¡¯s tricks again, especially not those who were painted as saints,


    those were the ones to be afraid of.


    Two hourster he was having lunch with his mother in a restaurant in downtown Manhattan. Carlota


    was dressed as always elegant and sophisticated, wearing an olive-green dress and beige heels,


    pearls adorned her neck and ears. Her tinum blonde hair was alwaysbed up and tucked behind


    her ears. Timothy couldn¡¯t remember a time when his mother didn¡¯t wear her hair short over her


    shoulders.


    ¡°How did you lose so much money?¡± she immediately confronted him as soon as the coffee was on the


    table.


    She never beat around the bush, and his brain recreated an image for him of a white-skinned, gray-


    eyed woman who was simr to his mother in that aspect.


    He tried to remain calm and tell his mother the truth.


    ¡°An employee did it.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, an employee did it, Timothy. What I want to know is how you let something like that


    happen? Where were you?¡± she asked again. Maybe she didn¡¯t realize her usation, or maybe she


    did realize it and that was the main goal.


    ¡°I have his name and I¡¯m going to bring him down. He¡¯ll pay with years in jail.¡±


    ¡°Jail? You think prison is going to pay you back three million dors? There must be more people


    involved and I highly doubt he¡¯d spend the money that fast. You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t told your father about


    this yet. He left three days ago for Austria to look at some properties. He¡¯ll be back in a week and I


    need you to tell me, what do you intend to do?¡± she spoke to him as if he were five years old again and


    Timothy listened to her as such.


    ¡°What do you want me to do mother? Do I do a witch hunt? Do I set him on fire in a stake?¡± she looked


    at him scandalized and took a sip of her coffee.


    ¡°You¡¯re overreacting and ying this up,¡± Carlota scolded him annoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t know what ns


    your father has for you, and now I¡¯ll end up agreeing with him.¡±


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°What ns mother? Have you forgotten that I am twenty-nine years old? I¡¯ll be thirty soon, I¡¯ll receive


    my grandfather¡¯s inheritance in a few months, I¡¯m not telling you this...¡±


    ¡°What, Timi? What are you telling me? You¡¯re just going to take off with your grandfather¡¯s inheritance


    and that¡¯ s it? You¡¯re going to sink your father who suffers from diabetes? You¡¯re going to destroy him if


    you leave thepany!¡± for the first time he heard how his mother raised her voice and he almost got


    scared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m going to leave; I¡¯m saying...¡±


    ¡°I understood you perfectly, son,¡± she interrupted him finishing the double espresso and asking for the


    bill. ¡°I understood you and I hope now you understand why your father does what he does. Don¡¯t hate


    him.¡±


    ¡°What did he do?¡± he asked, squinting. If his mother was interceding it was because what his father


    had done was something big. Alonzo Giannato didn¡¯t do anything without calcting it first. He was a


    man who analyzed pros and cons and was never affected by sentimentality.


    ¡°You must marry. It is the condition for you to remain in charge of Giannatto Enterprise. Within six


    months. Otherwise, you¡¯re out and without your grandfather¡¯s inheritance,¡± his mother spoke rapidly,


    and he could watch her twist the wedding ring she wore on her ring finger.


    She, too, was ufortable about the situation.


    But never as outraged as Timothy felt at that moment.


    ¡°This is crazy! We¡¯re in 2020, Mother! Father can¡¯t force me to get married! It¡¯s stupid,¡± he shouted at


    her, rising from his chair.


    ¡°Timi, sit down. You¡¯re making a scene,¡± his mother, ever proper, ced the cloth napkin on the table


    and extended her hand toward him. ¡°Please, Timothy, sit down, dear.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mother,¡± he ced the chair behind the table as he had found it when he arrived, adjusted


    the suit he had put on to see his mother, and buttoned the center button. ¡°I have more important things


    to do than n a marriage to please my father. Tell him thank you for sending you, but he can shove


    his proposal where the sun can¡¯t reach.¡±


    And so, he walked away, leaving his mother with her mouth open and her eyes full of tears. It pained


    him to offend and hurt her, but he was beyond himself.


    ¡°Sir,¡± rk said as he saw him approaching the car. ¡°Where are we headed?¡±


    ¡°Just drive.¡±

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    A woman must have certain things clear before confessing to havemitted a murder, been


    unfaithful, told a lie, ormitted a betrayal. She simply had to find better ways to say it, and in that


    sense, Melody could only think that she had betrayed Timothy Giannato.


    While she knew absolutely nothing about him, she didn¡¯t know if he was wise or intelligent, she didn¡¯t


    know how hard he had worked to keep hispany, she didn¡¯t know if he was a bad man, if he told me


    that someone had done him wrong. The only thing Melody did know was that this Italian had shown up


    at the coffee shop, and when her eyes fell on him, the tranquility and security that she had not felt for


    so long, seized her. But at the same time, she felt the nerves and uneasiness, as if it was the first time


    a man had ever looked at her.


    Only it was the first time something like this had happened to her.


    And something told her from deep in her heart, that this man did not deserve to be hurt by someone.


    Spending five minutes with someone doesn¡¯t get you to know them, and there was the mistake of


    wanting to trust. She didn¡¯t want to make stupid mistakes like the one she had made with Richard


    again. The result of her trusting the wrong person would be a permanent reminder for life.


    She arrived at Lucy¡¯s apartment and mmed the door shut. She was paranoid, thinking that at any


    moment Timothy was going to discover that she was rted to the man he so loathed at the time.


    Since she didn¡¯t have a memo on how to behave in such a situation, all she did was what her body


    wanted, she got the hell out of the ce, apologized as much as she could, and begged rk to take


    her immediately to Lucy¡¯s apartment.


    Timothy¡¯s driver was silent the entire ride, not saying a single word, if she hadn¡¯t heard him speak in the


    coffee shop that morning, Melody would have almost assured that the man had no tongue.


    ¡°Miss,¡± he said to her as she was already about to open the door.


    Melody was trembling from head to toe, she was pale, you could see it in the hands that showed her


    veins, and she was biting her lower lip with an anxiety she couldn¡¯t hide, no matter how hard she had


    tried since she took the elevator in Timothy¡¯s building.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think you won¡¯t see Mr. Giannatto again. I know him and I know it won¡¯t be thest time he


    crosses your path.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was deep, just like the bodyguards in action movies. Was it a requirement for the


    position?


    Melody didn¡¯t answer, she just opened the door and thanked him for bringing her in.


    She stared at her friend¡¯s apartment, all so different from the luxuries she could see at first nce in


    Timothy¡¯s house. It had be more than clear to her that they were both from quite different worlds.


    ¡°We¡¯re alone again,¡± she muttered to her belly. She had caught herself on several asions making


    the gesture unconsciously and since she was already three months pregnant, she was quite at ease


    talking to her son. ¡°We had an interesting day today.¡±


    And with all the articles and reports she had read on the inte, she concluded that it was best to talk


    to him since he was forming, so he woulde out more intelligent and skillful, even develop that love


    for whoever she talked to depending on the tone she used.


    She was sure that she would love her son no matter what sex he was. She looked at her purse and


    pulled out the sonogram picture, she was extremely excited despite what was going on with her


    brother-inw. Today she had seen her son for the first time, ording to the sonographer she would


    soon know what he would be.


    She reached for her cell phone and dialed her sister¡¯s number.


    It was a simple device, but at least it kept her in touch. The n would have been easier if her


    rtionship with her sister wasmon. But it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Hi Mel,¡± she told her answering on the third ring.


    ¡°Hi Allegra,¡± her sister was considerably less impulsive than she was. Both Redford sisters were like oil


    and water.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Allegra immediately.


    Melody wondered whether she should tell her about Equy, it was a delicate subject, the best thing


    she could do was to personally go to her sister and tell her about the situation ahead.


    It would also do her good to get away for an afternoon and see her nephew, whom she missed quite a


    bit.


    ¡°Nothing sis. I¡¯d like to see you.¡±


    ¡°Melody, you¡¯re not calling me for nothing. I¡¯m not Mom. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    They shared that connection since they were little, when something bad happened to one, the other


    sister, mysteriously, sensed that something was up.


    They trusted each other, until Allegra married Equy and moved out of the house.


    ¡°Where does Equy work?¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Why? Are you looking for a job? I can talk to him if you like. He¡¯s been there for a few months now; he


    tells me it¡¯s going quite well. The owner of thepany is well known, they say he¡¯s in the magazines.¡±


    Melody wanted the earth to swallow her up, she went to Lucy¡¯s frayed, old piece of furniture and sat


    down, dropping all her weight.


    This couldn¡¯t be true.


    She told herself it must be the worst way to confirm that Timothy was this man her sister was talking


    about. There was nothing else to do but tell Allegra what her husband had done.


    ¡°Alle,¡± she said making her sister shut up. She had kept talking and Melody hadn¡¯t even been


    understanding her.


    Her head ached and her palms were sweating.


    Her brother-inw would go down. There was no way around it. Timothy had expressed it fervently; he


    would make her pay.


    ¡°Where does Equy work?¡± she asked just to get out of doubt.


    She told herself that maybe there were two hundred Equy Thompsons in the world.


    Maybe his brother-inw wasn¡¯t the one who hadmitted such a crime against Timothy.


    ¡°And why do you want to know that Melody? I already told you he can refer you. I thought you were


    doing well at the coffee shop, the one where Lucy got you the job.¡±


    ¡°Allegra!¡± she shouted to bring her sister into focus. ¡°Tell me please. This is serious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me little sister. Thepany is a subdivision of Giannato Enterprise. It works with


    marketing. It¡¯s a multi-million-dorpany...¡±


    ¡°Oh Allegra! I know that.¡±


    Melody felt like she was going to throw up and cut the call. She went to the bathroom and threw up


    everything in her stomach.


    That couldn¡¯t be happening to her.


    How was it possible for Equy to do such a thing? Her sister and nephew would be in the center of a


    hurricane. She thought about how this would affect her parents, even though they had not been


    supportive of her pregnancy, this was going to destroy them.


    ¡°I have to tell her,¡± she said after washing her face and looking at the mirror. ¡°I have to tell Allegra


    what¡¯sing to them.¡±


    But she had no fucking idea how the hell she was going to do that. She wasn¡¯t ready for such a


    conversation.


    Hey, sister, it turns out that your husband swindled and embezzled from a multi-millionaire Italian


    businessman, and he wants his head. He¡¯s going to destroy him and, consequently, he will destroy


    everything in his path to achieve it, including you and your son.


    How could she tell that to her sister? The one person who had supported her with her pregnancy,


    although she didn¡¯t wee her into her home, because she feared her parents would hate her for


    helping her, she kept calling her, and she was grateful for that.


    Her hands were shaking as she gripped the sink. She tried to calm herself, to take a deep breath, but


    her breathing was so hectic and ragged, it felt like she was having an asthma attack.


    ¡°Come on Melody, breathe, breathe,¡± she kept saying to herself as she tried to remain calm in her


    messy nervous state.


    The first thing was to change her coffee-stained and now vomit-stained blouse.


    An hourter, with her almost obsolete cell phone in hand, a knitted purse that her mother made for her


    many years ago, a light dress that she would soon not be able to wear, as it was totally clinging to her


    abdomen, and fell loosely on her legs. She let her hair down and pulled it back in front with bobby pins.


    There was no way to make her face look older, and since she had decided to stop doing it, she painted


    her lips a pale pink and wore sandals with high heels. She was ready to go to her sister and tell her


    everything and together look for an option.


    What was certain is that Timothy was going to imprison her brother-inw.


    It made her skin crawl just remembering it.


    She arrived at her sister¡¯s house almost an hourter, after three in the afternoon. Allegra lived in a


    small neighborhood where there were only houses, neatly trimmed yard and where probably a


    teenager passed by delivering newspapers. The neighbors must have shared pastries and engaged in


    morning conversations as they took the kids to school.


    ¡°Get this done,¡± she said aloud as she rang the doorbell.


    The best thing to do was to rip off the band-aid covering the wound and then figure out a way to resolve


    everything.


    Her brother-inw must have had the money in his possession, because when you had three million


    dors at stake, there was no way to disappear in a few hours or days that amount. She was furious


    with herself, for not waiting and listening long enough, she should have gotten more information out of


    Timothy, so she could have something substantive to tell her sister.


    ¡°Melody!¡± her sister hugged her effusively and broke away looking her over from head to toe, while her


    hands were still holding her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re thin, so thin. Aren¡¯t you eating? You have to take care of


    yourself! You¡¯re having a baby!¡± her sister talked on and on, whispering about her body and her


    responsibilities now that she was going to be a mother.


    They were remarkably simr physically, both with ck hair and gray eyes, the only difference being


    that her sister radiated happiness, confidence, and intelligence. She had not gotten pregnant by the


    first man she had slept with, nor had she lost her virginity in a car.


    They were so different and yet so simr!


    Luck had smiled on Allegra and she found a good husband. Although Melody never socialized with


    Equy, she watched how he looked at her sister, how he talked to her and how he loved her. They had


    known each other for years and that¡¯ s why she had been so shocked to learn that he hadmitted


    such impudence.


    Both sisters entered the house, Allegra was still talking about how to regain a few pounds and Melody


    was trying hard to keep up with her in the conversation.


    ¡°Alle,¡± she captured her sister¡¯s hand, the hand where she wore the wedding ring, of the union she and


    Equy had, she almost regretted what she was going to tell her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Melody?¡± her sister put her hand over hers and Melody almost burst into tears.


    Between the hormones and everything that had happened to her since Richard refused to take care of


    her son, the nerves and anxiety attacks she was havingtely, Melody felt like she was going to break


    down one day and no one would ever be able to rebuild her.


    She nibbled on her lower lip - where should she start? How to get to the core of the matter without her


    sister falling to the ground heartbroken?


    ¡°You know I love you, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked her sister looking up at her, her eyes practically the same


    shade of gray. Allegra wore her hair pulled back in a low ponytail tied at the neck.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving the baby up for adoption?¡± her sister¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh darling!¡± she swooped in and


    wrapped her arms around Melody. Allegra was a few inches taller than her, not even with her strappy


    heeled sneakers she could reach her. ¡°I knew you¡¯de to your senses! You¡¯re not ready to have a


    child. Not yet.¡±


    Melody pulled away from her as if she¡¯d pped her and clutched her belly, almost trying not to let her


    son hear her aunt.


    ¡°I thought you had my back!¡± she cried totally disappointed ¡°I thought you were the only one who


    understood me!¡±


    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be like that. You know I love you,¡± her sister tried to touch her, but she wouldn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°But you¡¯re just not ready. Mom didn¡¯t tell you the proper way and being made to decide between


    having him or leaving home, that wasn¡¯t right. But that still doesn¡¯t stop me from thinking you¡¯re not


    ready yet. You¡¯re so close to graduation.¡±


    ¡°If you really knew me you would know that I could never give up a child for adoption. How could you


    take her side?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t believe she went there looking to help but instead found out that her


    sister also thought it was wrong for her to have a child.


    ¡°Because I know you is why I think you¡¯re ruining your future,¡± her sister had her arms folded across


    her chest and with tight lips she looked at her in pain from the argument. The two had always gotten


    along fantastically. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you to abort it, God knows I¡¯m not and never will be in favor of that,


    but giving your child a better future, that does make you a good mother. A valuable woman. You can¡¯t


    give him that future, Dad isn¡¯t going to give you a dime, you don¡¯t have a decent job to pay for your own


    apartment with. Do you really think Lucy will let you stay the rest of your pregnancy there with her?¡±


    Melody shook her head and felt the wetness on her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t believe something like that


    coulde from the lips of her sister, the woman she idealized so much and considered her friend and


    confidant.


    She felt betrayed and demoralized. Melody grabbed her purse and headed for the exit.


    ¡°Melody, darling, don¡¯t leave like that,¡± her sister¡¯s plea went right up her ass. She wasn¡¯t going to stay


    there another minute. Unfortunately, her sister thought the same way her parents did, and worst of all,


    she had made her think she supported her and that she counted on her.


    It was a con of feelings, a jar of lies she had just uncovered. She had innocently believed that her sister


    understood and sympathized with her situation and why she had left her parents¡¯ home.


    She paused in front of the door and let out a sigh.


    ¡°You know what the worst thing is?¡± she told her without turning her back ¡°I came all the way here, with


    the little money I had, to tell you that your husband is in a pretty ugly mess, I came because I love you


    and I wanted to find a solution so that he wouldn¡¯t go to jail.¡± Melody couldn¡¯t stop crying, her breathing


    was getting faster and faster. ¡°I came because I couldn¡¯t bear not to tell you that he had stolen three


    million dors and that you and Anton will pay for his bad decisions. But you deserve that and more.


    For being fake and for fooling me. Don¡¯t call me anymore. You¡¯re dead to me.¡±


    And just as she arrived, she left.


    She did not wait for an apology nor did she wait to see how her sister got out of the shock in which her


    words had left her. She left because she could not wait a second longer in front of the person, she had


    trusted her life with until then, the one who watched her grow up and who she said supported her. The


    betrayal hurt her more than her parents¡¯ betrayal because they said what they thought from the very


    first day. But Allegra painted herself as a tool in her favor, as a helper, she had found it rare that she


    would not allow her to stay in her house, she believed her when she said she was short of space, and


    she in her innocence thought it was true. Now she could only believe she did it because she couldn¡¯t


    tolerate having her around and decided to go through with her pregnancy.


    But fuck her and her whole family! She walked without a clear direction, she didn¡¯t want to go home, to


    her borrowed house. Allegra was right, she couldn¡¯t stay at Lucy¡¯s apartment forever, she was a burden


    to her friend, and she would end up kicking her out, she had already mentioned it to her, and she


    wouldn¡¯t wait for a second time.


    Melody didn¡¯t stop crying until she was in her room and plopped down on the bed. There she fell asleep


    long and hard, past eight o¡¯clock at night she woke up because someone was knocking on the door.


    On the way to the apartment, she went by Doyle¡¯s and told him that she was not going to be able to


    cover for him and she woulde back the next day in a cheerful mood and help him. She begged him


    not to take her job away, and Doyle told her that she would have her job there until the next day.


    The man was a real sunshine.


    She came to the door sleepily and with her pajamas on. Shorts and a tank top that she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to wear for long either.


    She opened the door thinking it was Lucy, but almost fainted when she saw who it really was.


    ¡°Good evening, Melody, may Ie in?¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Timothy


    The woman was a mess, her hair was tied up in a bun that reached almost to her forehead, her eyes


    were a little puffy and Timothy was immediately concerned, even though she had left his apartment a


    little embarrassed, he didn¡¯t think she was that affected by the fact that he had taken the audacity to


    take her home when she fainted.


    He just acted on impulse after Troy had told him she just needed to rest and get something to eat.


    He caught himself getting in the car and telling rk to take them to his penthouse.


    It was amazing how someone trying to help another person made them feel offended and, in that case,


    Timothy was incredibly surprised, no one had ever refused help from him, it always had a positive


    effect on people. Even without needing his money, when he showed up, they had thousands of bills to


    pay, familiars sick, starvation and other barbarities. Everyone willingly epted his meddling, except


    Melody. She who, with her huge gray eyes, was looking at him at that moment wide open in


    amazement at his visit.


    It wasn¡¯t at all difficult for him to track her whereabouts, considering that rk had taken her to the


    apartment that very afternoon, after she had left his house in a panic and almost trembling, after


    finishing lunch with her mother and resolving a matter of utmost delicacy and importance, he didn¡¯t


    think twice about going to see her. He felt guilty about how the poor pregnant woman had taken off.


    Timothy was not normally a man who instilled fear, so he was almost in shock at having witnessed


    Melody¡¯s reaction.


    His desire to see if she was okay aside, there were other details that made him go to see her.


    ¡°Timothy,¡± the whisper of his name,ing from Melody¡¯s delicate lips, made him feel perverted by the


    sensations it caused him.


    The woman was expecting another man¡¯s baby!


    Timothy found himself tempted by a growing interest in the damsel in distress in front of him. When


    was thest time he had felt something like this for someone?


    It wasn¡¯t just a physical thing, it was a feeling, something that went beyond that and it terrified and


    overwhelmed him.


    But this had changed when he met Melody that morning, she was different, in every possible way, with


    her gray eyes between confused and infuriated, he could see it all in her face and it captivated him.


    Melody looked like a schoolgirl, yet seductive with her messy hair, pajamas that in a few months would


    no longer fit her due to her growing pregnancy and her bare, seductive feet with her toenails painted in


    a metallic blue.


    Although, to his taste, the color was unappealing. She would look good in something more subdued;


    she didn¡¯t need extravagant tints to stand out.


    The thought made him almost run away, what was it about this woman that made him think such


    things?


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said again and he almost cursed as he realized he had been staring at her.


    Melody ced her arms across her chest, but not before Timothy noticed the effect, he had on her.


    ¡°May Ie in?¡±


    ¡°What do you want? You came to cash me in for this morning¡¯s favor? I told you I don¡¯t have a dime,¡±


    she had her arm draped over the door hinge and looked at him with narrowed eyes. ¡°What did you


    come for Timothy?¡±


    As he watched the young woman looking for the right way to get her to let him pass. He thought of all


    the differences this one had with his old girlfriend; Gia was not at all as in and simple as Melody was


    and he hated himself forparing them at that moment, but it was an action impossible to stop. He


    leaned a little towards her until he almost touched her arm on the door frame, Melody didn¡¯t move, she


    watched him as if they were in a dream and didn¡¯t believed that he was really in her front door.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Enjoying your scent,¡± he said, smiling faintly.


    ¡°Did you fall as a child? Off your head? Off the swing and your face went into the concrete?¡± she made


    a grimace that he found tender.


    Letting out augh he let himself be carried away by the simplicity of her conversation. She could make


    him forget everything.


    Including the situation for which he ended up going all the way to her apartment. At the beginning he


    hadn¡¯t calcted it in the best way, he even thought it was stupid what his parents were proposing,


    what they were forcing him to do. He was a thirty-year-old man! He was a grown man, one who took


    thepany to its highest level, did he make mistakes? Of course, he did. Everyone makes them at


    some point in their lives, especially when ites to money.


    When he was in the middle of a meeting with his managers, the crazy idea urred to him, he focused


    his eyes on what was in front of them and it seemedpletely illogical to consider it, but the truth was


    that Timothy did not maintain any kind of rtionship with anyone, he had stopped hanging out with


    women since he broke up with Gia, he realized that the information about his bachelorhood had been


    leaked, perhaps by Gia herself, he no longer doubted that this woman was capable of anything and


    now all the women wanted to be with him only because his bank ount, it was true that his ount


    was quite fat, much more than any of the ounts of men of his age, the Giannato family had


    amassed a fortune for so long that only a person with a bad head could ruin it all. By the same token it


    seemed stupid and medieval to try to get him to marry to get his grandfather¡¯s inheritance and maintain


    his status in the Giannato Enterprise.


    ¡°Can you let me in?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied without thinking about it.


    Well, he was going to have a tough one, he told himself as he leaned back and smiled again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever let your guard down?¡± he asked raising one of his bushy eyebrows. That attitude had


    dropped more panties than he could count.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in letting my guard down. I let it down once and now I¡¯m having a baby.¡±


    Gee, he didn¡¯t expect that.


    Even less after she¡¯ d apologized in the car for offending him, he thought it was simply a spur of the


    moment thing, something to be sparking and blurt out the first thing that popped into her head, but


    Melody definitely had no filter whatsoever, she spoke her mind and at that moment, he realized the


    reality: the girlcked perhaps to polish that part of her life, because it was not always well received


    what one thought of others and he was quite clear about that, the business world had helped him to be


    a better man, a slower one, a calmer one, one who could get the world in a day and yet he did not brag


    about it.


    More than that, saying what you felt to anyone, no matter how upset you were, was a step toward that


    person having control of you without realizing it. To give information that caused us harm to a stranger


    was to hand them the key to ruining us.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it went so badly for you,¡± he suddenly felt confused. Things were not happening as he


    imagined.


    That alone made him finally understand what she already told him, he didn¡¯t know her, he knew nothing


    about her and therefore couldn¡¯t imagine the answers she was capable of giving, much less of the


    reaction she was going to have when he put his proposal on the table.


    Surely, she would dly ept. He had considered the pros and cons for both of them, he liked to


    make lists in Excel, to manage by pros and cons in every important decision.


    And the one he should take in those days, was more than important, it meant his life, his work, for what


    he had fought for so many years.


    He would be left with nothing, his father was going to take responsibilities away from him, he would put


    someone in charge in each of the subpanies they owned.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t all bad. I will have a son. One that will be mine alone and I won¡¯t have to share his love,¡± she


    spoke to him eagerly, feeling every word, her puffy eyes sparkled with joy and he was fascinated by


    that. ¡°Will you tell me why you came here?¡±


    He had many doubts as the rtionship with the father of the baby she was expecting had been, but he


    understood it must be a sensitive issue, considering how she expressed herself.


    ¡°Let mee in and tell you about it,¡± he said again, looking around to see that there was already a


    woman well into her fifties, watching them curiously.


    It must have been quite a sight, him in his Armani suit, with his shoes polished, leaning back on the


    hinge, trying to convince Melody to let him pass.


    ¡°But you¡¯re leaving for good,¡± she agreed, making way for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± hemented as he walked in. ¡°I have something to propose you and I don¡¯t know if


    you want me to leave right away.¡±


    ¡°I would have preferred not to see you anymore, but we¡¯re not for what I want, aren¡¯t we?¡± she walked


    over to a faded couch and sat down, crossing her legs. She let her hair down and it fell across her


    chest, blocking his delightful view of her small, round breasts.


    Timothy watched the silky hair fall into herp, as she rested her hands on her thighs and slowly


    watched her eyes slowly lose the sleepiness he had observed when he arrived. He cursed himself for


    having woken her up, but he couldn¡¯t wait any longer, it was past eight o¡¯clock at night, and when he


    focused on something, it deserved to be aplished as soon as possible and his goal at that


    moment, was to get an affirmative answer from an incredible young woman, a woman he had met in a


    coffee shop and who spilled coffee on his white shirt.


    Melody inspired a strange effect in him, somewhere between affection and a desire to protect her that


    he never felt for anyone in his life. She exuded an air of vulnerability, as he looked straight into her gray


    eyes, they gave him a hint that she did not fear him, that she did not fear him at all, there he captured


    her essence and realized, she desired him, perhaps as much as he wanted her, and this gave him an


    uneasiness in his battered heart.


    He couldn¡¯t trust anyone else, women only hurt and took advantage of men with money, and


    unfortunately, he had plenty of it. To his misfortune Melody said anything else for a long time, she didn¡¯t


    invite him to sit down, and he just stood there looking at her and lusting after her slender body.


    ¡°Then what? You came here just to see me? I could send you a picture anyway, I¡¯m sure your driver


    wouldn¡¯t be mad about having toe and get a picture of me.¡±


    It was amazing the amount of nonsense Melody could jump up with in a matter of minutes. Her little


    head kepting up with wild ideas and scenarios, and instead of driving Timothy away, what she was


    doing was captivating him, fresh air to a heart full of weeds.


    ¡°I came here to ask you to be my wife.¡±


    There was only one way to end it fast, heid his cards on the table without cover or warm cloths and


    hoped Melody would ept the move.


    He watched Melody¡¯s eyes go from rxation to astonishment, from astonishment to confusion and


    from confusion to... joy.


    Joy?


    She began to giggle like a deranged woman pping her bare thighs as if Timothy had just made the


    world¡¯s best joke.


    Timothy unfastened the button of his suit and knelt in front of her, taking her hands between his; at his


    touch she stood still and watched him with wide eyes, he captured her attentionpletely and said


    again:


    ¡°I want you to be my wife.¡±


    ¡°The joke is good, but if you repeat it, it stops being funny,¡± she said without letting go of his hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a joke, Melody.¡±


    She thought about it for a moment and the smile left her lips, the closeness bewitched Timothy and he


    without thinking, moved closer to her and poured himself on her lips, soft and creamy, she didn¡¯t pull


    away and he felt himself die at the contact. It wasn¡¯t two seconds before she wrapped her hands


    around his neck and pulled him closer, begging for more closeness, more of him. Timothy didn¡¯t beg


    and grabbed her waist, she spread her legs and he was between them, feeling her warmth, her body


    almost to the fullest. They kissed greedily, with unbridled gluttony, she caressed his neck, his hair, with


    her thumbs she ran gently over his jaw and moaned into his mouth. His penis hardened in his pants


    and shivered from a touch of Melody¡¯s delicate little hands.


    Until everything stopped and she pulled away from him like the gue.


    ¡°What have you done?!¡± she eximed.


    He almost growled when the heat from her mouth was gone.


    ¡°I think we kissed each other. It was what we wished since we saw each other.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said getting up from the piece of furniture and walking past him while he was still kneeling on


    the floor, as if he were making a marriage proposal or as if he were on punishment.


    Ironic since at that moment he believed both.


    ¡°You and only you, must have wanted it since this morning,¡± she continued by putting her arms on her


    hips. Her nipples stood out against her thin blouse and Timothy raised his eyebrows in amusement at


    her absurd denial.


    ¡°Your mouth may say what you want, but your nipples do quite a bit of talking from here,¡± he pointed to


    her nipples and got up from the floor, shaking out his pants. He stripped off his suit then tossed it on the


    couch and tucked his shirt up to his forearm.


    ¡°Listen to my mouth, she¡¯s the one who can bite you if you ever touch me again,¡± she tossed her hair


    over her chest and her silky hair hid her own arousal.


    ¡°I have no problem with you biting me with that little mouth of yours Melody. I already know you can do


    better things with it.¡±


    She let out a curse and ran both hands through her ck hair and for a moment thought she was going


    to stamp her feet as her feet jerked for no reason.


    ¡°Why do you do that! You can¡¯te here and say you want me to be your wife, kiss me, tell me...say


    those things to me and think it¡¯s all right, do you think this is a fucking joke?¡± she walked up to him


    quickly and without giving him a chance she stood on her tiptoes and sniffed his mouth.


    The gesture caught himpletely off guard. Had she lost her mind? Would she kiss him again with


    that passion he¡¯d already tasted?


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell alcohol,¡± and she nudged him with her tiny hands. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    At least that was her intention, because when she saw that his action didn¡¯t have the desired effect she


    grumbled off to the kitchen.


    ¡°I need coffee.¡±


    ¡°Pregnant women don¡¯t drink coffee; I don¡¯t know if they gave you that in Mommy ss 001.¡±


    She melted him with her gaze, and he ran his index finger and thumb across his mouth pretending to


    zipper his lips shut.


    The night was going to be endless.


    But one thing he was sure of.


    He wouldn¡¯t leave without a yes for an answer.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Melody


    Melody stayed in the kitchen while she changed her mind about the coffee and poured water to make


    herself a chamomile tea, it was either that or just drink the hot water. The kitchen was practically empty,


    in the cupboard there were only a few boxes of colored cereal, which she loathed, and some canned


    peach juice, one of the many things that made her vomit. Lucy had again forgotten to go to the grocery


    store a few blocks from the apartment. Her friend could be as good as she wanted, but when it came to


    organization and shopping, she was awful. It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been to Lucy¡¯s, only this time


    she¡¯d definitely lived there, even though things weren¡¯t exactly going well, she¡¯d be incredibly grateful


    for the opportunity to let her stay at her ce for a while, until she knew what to do with her baby and


    her life in general. She drank the cup of tea slowly, stirring the tea bag with the leaves it contained, it


    was abination of chamomile with cinnamon, and she didn¡¯t like to drink this kind of infusions, but


    on that asion, she needed to do something, and drinking alcohol had never been part of Melody¡¯s


    life.


    Timothy was watching her from the other end of the room, observing each one of her movements,


    watching every detail she made. She stood across from him, separated only by the small, short, striped


    breakfast bar.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding, I really don¡¯t think you came for that,¡± shemented uncertainly. He was


    looking at her so seriously that Melody was beginning to wonder if he was really being serious. ¡°Is there


    a hidden camera?¡±


    ¡°Why do you find that so hard to believe? You¡¯re quite a beautiful woman.¡±


    Melody let out a nervousugh. Beautiful?


    The man must be blind, she wasn¡¯t amongst the beauty standards at all.


    ¡°Beautiful me? You¡¯re wrong. I ammon. Passable. I¡¯m not blonde and I don¡¯t have endless legs,


    not to mention my tiny nose that hardly gives me enough to breathe.¡±


    ¡°Have you seen yourself in the mirror?¡± he asked approaching her.


    ¡°For twenty-two years I have, I¡¯ve always seen the same skinny girl and big eyes, like something


    permanently scares me, so don¡¯te getting creative by saying I¡¯m beautiful. You don¡¯t need to say


    that to make me like you.¡±


    ¡°Wow,¡± he scratched where his beard should have been, but was perfectly shaved.


    ¡°I¡¯m not insecure, I¡¯m quite realistic,¡± she continued, ignoring his stare ¡°You must know better than that,


    after all, you have money, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been with the most beautiful women in Manhattan, Oh,e


    on! Don¡¯t look at me like that Timothy, it¡¯s pure reality. You¡¯re a young man, with money, lots of women


    must throw themselves at you every day.¡±


    ¡°Beauty sometimes is a mask to hide the shit we are.¡±


    Melody looked at him trying to figure out the reason for such an analysis. He must have known


    someone so terrible that it scarred him for life.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what they did to you,¡± she told him taking his hand and squeezing it.


    ¡°Nothing happened to me,¡± he let go and brushed away a lock of hair that had fallen across her


    forehead. She had her hair down and bangs on her forehead that made her look younger than she


    was. ¡°What makes you think someone like me can be hurt?¡±


    ¡°Call it sixth sense.¡±


    ¡°Will you be my wife?¡± he changed the subject drastically and went back to his wild proposal.


    The insecurity returned and this time stronger, Melody stared at him, her gray eyes trying to find a


    logical reason why he decided to propose to her, the first thing she should do was ask him why he


    wanted to marry her, because something must be behind that fa?ade, behind a simple question to a


    stranger.


    But the question was not simple, Melody told herself. Not simple at all. To be honest with herself it was


    quiteplex, no one asked a person they didn¡¯t know to marry them unless they had a logical reason


    to do so, apelling reason and she suspected that such an intelligent, wealthy, and presumably


    complicated man would not lightly ask such a question to a person he had met just that morning.


    But what bothered her most about the whole situation was that she didn¡¯t let him know that Equy


    Thompson was rted to her, that he was her brother-inw, and that bringing him to justice for the


    theft of the three million, he would be destroying her sister¡¯s life and her nephew¡¯s. She didn¡¯t have the


    nerve to tell him. She didn¡¯t have the face to tell him, she blushed and turned her eyes away, she didn¡¯t


    know how to exin the mess she had gotten herself into alone.


    ¡°What¡¯s going through your beautiful head, Melody?¡± he asked grabbing her by the jaw, making she


    landed her gaze on him, slowly her eyes went to his lips and she blushed even more than she thought


    possible. ¡°If you ept my proposal, we¡¯ll share more than kisses,¡± she shuddered at that implied


    promise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you want to marry someone you don¡¯t know.¡± His hand was a gentle caress on


    her face, he didn¡¯t remove it and she didn¡¯t pull away either.


    She let out a yawn and Timothy realized she was tired.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve had enough for today. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow at Doyle¡¯s coffee shop...¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I have to clean up at the...¡±


    ¡°You clean houses?¡± he asked, frowning, and looking at her as if she¡¯d blurted out something out of this


    world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a snob. We¡¯re not all millionaires. Some of us need more than one job to pay for our


    stuff,¡± she angrily defended herself. ¡°I go and help them with simple things, things that don¡¯t weigh


    much, clean the house, throw some water and dust. They both work and don¡¯t have time to do it. What


    I earn at the coffee shop isn¡¯t enough for me.¡±


    She was kidding herself if she thought for a moment that he understood her, at the end of the night


    Timothy was still a multimillionaire who never in his life experienced a situation simr to hers, this took


    himpletely away from the reality she was forced to live in at that moment and she suspected she


    would have to deal with for quite some time, she didn¡¯t care anymore about having to clean a house,


    that wasn¡¯t so important. She didn¡¯t mind having to wipe an olddy¡¯s ass or having to pick up trash on


    the street, as long as she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong. Melody knew she would do whatever it takes to


    provide for her son with just enough and whatever he needed at birth.


    ¡°I know you have no money, you told me that this morning, but I didn¡¯t think your situation was


    so...delicate andplex. I¡¯m not a snob, I understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I seriously doubt you understand. You have money. Don¡¯t make that face,¡± she told him when she saw


    him get upset. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. I was pretty much the same, well except I didn¡¯t have a driver and my


    family didn¡¯t have apany...okay, I wasn¡¯t the same.¡±


    ¡°Do I make you nervous Melody?¡± he moved his face closer, and Melody didn¡¯t move. She couldn¡¯t, her


    feet were welded to the floor by the desire she felt for Timothy. ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been told,¡± she scolded herself for not being able to be honest with him, to spill right away that


    she knew Equy, but she wanted to have one more moment with this man so close to her. ¡°I like to


    talk.¡±


    ¡°I noticed that already. You look like a parakeet.¡±


    ¡°Why, thank you. Any otherpliments?¡±


    ¡°And you make me hard as a rock, crazy to have you under me begging to make you mine.¡±


    Melody said nothing, she couldn¡¯t, she just wanted to kiss him again, she shouldn¡¯t feel that way about


    him, she was ashamed to do it, but it was impossible for her not to see him and lust after him at the


    same time, so strong and masculine, so vigorous that it was impossible for her not to give in to


    temptation and break the distance that separated them.


    ¡°Cara mia, you will finish the little stability I have left,¡± he murmured before seizing her mouth.


    Timothy¡¯s mouth was carnal, strong, velvety-lipped but thick. She enjoyed his warmth, parted her lips


    and felt his tongue pierce her wet cavity; she was turned to butter. She put her arms around his neck


    and pressed herself against him, Timothy put his hands on her waist and pulled her close until she


    almost melted against his body.


    She had never been kissed like that, she had never felt anything like this with any of the men she had


    kissed and that included Richard. She felt his hands settle on her ass and squeeze them, she let out a


    moan of pleasure and desire.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he pulled away from her and looked at her with glistening eyes.


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    She had almost no experience and doubted she even knew how to kiss the right way. She shared a


    few peck kisses with two boys in college, and with Richard who was the one she lost her virginity to,


    she hadn¡¯t even been able to feel the pleasure she read so much about in romance novels. Sex was a


    disappointment for her, it must have been underrated. Maybe doing it in Richard¡¯s car yed a part,


    although he came out saying it was a good fuck, which made her feel dirty and like a slut.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong, quite the contrary, if we go on like this, we¡¯ll end up in bed and


    that¡¯s not what I want.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± she didn¡¯t know where to stick her shame. She was confused.


    Why was he kissing her like that if he didn¡¯t want to take her to bed?


    Why was he looking at her as if he really thought she was beautiful?


    Men were undoubtedly moreplicated than she realized.


    She turned away from him and went straight to the door.


    The little dignity she had left she was going to use to make him leave the apartment.


    She couldn¡¯t let him see her like this, as heated as she felt, so wet between her legs, eager for him to


    fulfill what her eyes promised.


    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    She was a con artist. A backstabber. She was ying with a double-edged sword, with a knife that was


    sharp on the top and the bottom. She forced herself to put her foot down and shed him her best fake


    smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in taking you to bed either,¡± he moved closer to her, motivated by a drive Melody


    didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I felt when you were kissing me a moment ago.¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Correction. You kissed me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you put up a fight, or hit me, or pull away. I think you like me and don¡¯t want to admit it. But


    rx...¡± he took his tailored jacket and pulled down his shirt sleeves, groomed himself perfectly and ran


    his hand through his blond hair, ¡°the desire you feel is normal. It¡¯s what I cause in women.¡±


    His arrogance was supreme, unbelievably this only made Melody more attracted to him, the Italian


    must have a pact with the devil himself, no one could have the privilege of God to look the way he did,


    nor to kiss with such lust.


    ¡°You are insufferable,¡± she opened the door and pointed him out.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll pick you up and we¡¯ll go to lunch, wear something with sleeves and some slippers, the


    restaurant is ck tie.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ll go out with you, Timothy? It¡¯s one thing for me to listen to you and another to


    do whatever you want,¡± she crossed her arms over her chest, she was annoyed at how he smiled, as if


    nothing mattered to him, while she melted by just having him around, ¡°and I¡¯ll let you know one thing


    Timothy Giannato, I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you¡¯ve dated, but no one likes to be told what to


    wear to go eat at a restaurant, no matter how five star it is.¡±


    Hisment only meant for her to feel more impoverished and minimized than she should. Melody


    was not the kind of woman to be intimidated for any reason. There was an economic difference


    between the two of them, but that didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t educated enough or that she didn¡¯t know


    how to dress properly, maybe not in silk clothes, not with diamonds or pearls around her neck, but she


    could manage when she put her mind to it. Hisment was somewhat out of line and this had really


    stung Melody¡¯s pride. Such it seemed that he got the wrong impression about her, he saw her in frayed


    jeans, white faded shirt and now he saw her in almost see-through pajamas.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to offend you,¡± he mused fixing his suitpels. ¡°I¡¯m never want to put you in a position


    you¡¯re notfortable with and that¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m trying to avoid, by telling you to dress in a


    proper manner. Because I don¡¯t want when you walk into the ce, the people who are there will stare


    at you as if you are less than them. You must learn something now that you are going to be my wife,


    we live in the media spotlight, therefore, we have an image to maintain.¡±


    ¡°That I¡¯m not going to marry you!¡±


    ¡°You are going to. It suits both of us. It¡¯s the right thing to do.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m pregnant? In less than six months I¡¯m going to give birth to a child, one that¡¯s not


    yours. Doesn¡¯t it even bother you to think about it? You don¡¯t look like you want to be a father.¡±


    ¡°We all have different levels of importance. What seems like a simplicity to you may be the end of the


    fucking world to me,¡± he put his hands on either side of her face, making a prison that Melody couldn¡¯t


    get out of, she raised her eyes to him, because Timothy was several inches taller than her. ¡°I need a


    wife; you need money and stability.¡±


    ¡°Not your money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You women are easy to please, you¡¯ll see how you get used to it. Think of my


    proposal tonight Melody, look at it as a financial transaction, something between friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not my friend Timothy. You¡¯re just a millionaire who thinks he can solve everything by buying


    people.¡±


    ¡°People,panies, cars. Everything has a price,¡± he removed his hands and walked out of the


    apartment. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, I¡¯m not going to deny that I want you, but this thing we¡¯re going to


    do will be a contract sort of thing, it¡¯s an all-out proposal. I don¡¯t want to hurt you and I really think we


    can benefit from.¡±


    ¡°I doubt it,¡± he murmured.


    ¡°Good night, cara mia. Get some rest. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at two o¡¯clock in the afternoon.¡± Melody


    didn¡¯t know what the words he said to her in Italian meant, and when she asked him, the answer left


    her somewhat excited. No one had ever spoken to her like that before.


    He turned to leave, but then it urred to Melody that she had no way to reach him in case she


    couldn¡¯t make it to lunch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have your number; how can I reach you if I can¡¯t see you tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Find your cell phone so you can record it.¡±


    She moved quickly.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she was considering the marriage proposal, it was absurd, kind of silly, hrious,


    but even considering the proposal was stupid, Melody watched herself in slow motion as she reached


    for the cell phone to save Timothy¡¯s number.


    She really needed the money and if being with him ensured a good future for her son, she would


    ept his proposal. She was tired of cleaning the Coleman¡¯s house, she was not like that. As much as


    she repeated herself, she would do anything for her son, she could not deny the reality: in her house


    she had not moved a single dish, she did not have to clean, she did not have to cook, studying was


    enough. Bing pregnant was a reality check, a hard enough shock that she was now beginning to


    fully assimte. Three months after having the baby in her womb, she was beginning to understand


    that life was not easy but she was not going to give up, she was not going to give the pleasure to those


    people who believed that she would not be able to give birth to a child and take care of him as she


    should, including her parents and her sister, she would graduate from college and still give her son a


    good education and a rtively good life, and if for that she had to marry Timothy Giannato, she would


    do it, no matter what kind of use the contract had. She would sacrifice anything to be able to give


    him enough to provide a good life. She ignored how good kisser Timothy was, she wouldn¡¯t sumb to


    him, she couldn¡¯t afford to fall in love. Just as he said, it was a business thing. She didn¡¯t know his


    motives, nor did she care. All she cared about was that he had been interested enough in her to


    propose.


    The bad thing about all this was that Timothy had no idea that she was rted to the Equy and if he


    found out everything would go to shit. She promised herself that the next day she would tell him and if


    he still wanted to go through with that marriage proposal, she was saved.


    ¡°Is that your phone?¡± Timothy looked at the mobile in Melody¡¯s small hand and almost had a heart


    attack fromughing.


    ¡°I use it for calls.¡±


    ¡°Are you really twenty-two? Don¡¯t you chat? Don¡¯t you text? Don¡¯t you have friends to gossip with?¡±


    ¡°This gives me what I need. I can¡¯t afford a cell phone. My father...¡± she paused, the less he talked


    about his past, the better everything was going to turn out. ¡°Give me your number and I¡¯ll let you know


    when I¡¯m ready.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fuck with me Melody, I¡¯lle looking for you if you tell me tomorrow that you don¡¯t want to see


    me,¡± he told her after she put his number away.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to!¡± she snapped angrily. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. There are things you don¡¯t


    know. Things I can¡¯t tell you today.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not ready,¡± and she thought she would never be. Timothy had given her his help without asking for


    it and telling him the truth made her a possible aplice and a traitor and she didn¡¯t want him to


    judge her.


    ¡°Fine. Tomorrow you¡¯ll tell me.¡±


    She thought about the best way to ask him and finally gave up.


    ¡°By the way, where did you stand on the issue of the man who conned you?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t con me; he stole from me. An employee of my ownpany embezzled three million from


    me. But I¡¯m already on to him, I know who he is, I¡¯m just gathering information, I¡¯m meeting with my


    detectives first thing tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That means you have no proof it was him,¡± Melody concluded letting out the air she hadn¡¯t realized


    she was holding.


    ¡°Oh yes I do. I know and I¡¯ll make him pay every dor,¡± his green eyes grew darker, brutally furious,


    ¡°no one steals from me and gets away with it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve got the wrong guy, maybe this Equy didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±


    ¡°For not knowing him you defend him pretty well Melody. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re too innocent or don¡¯t


    know anything about business,¡± he looked at the watch on his wrist and made a click. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get


    going. I¡¯m meeting my cousin in less than fifteen minutes.¡±


    She was saved by the bell. Timothy was almost suspicious of her rtionship with Equy.


    ¡°Have a good time. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Until a few hours, beautiful. Rest and dream about me,¡± he smiled mischievously at her and walked off


    slowly, as if he were in his waters.


    The hallway was too small for him.


    Just as Melody would be if she fell into his.


    She was keeping up a lie and it would result in no good.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Melody


    Melody couldn¡¯t remember thest time she feltpletely rxed since she found out she was


    expecting a child. She didn¡¯t understand how she had fallen into epting lunch with Timothy, she was


    getting sick just thinking about having to find something to wear to see him. Well, she did understand,


    she realized that she had no money, nor was the best circumstance to be expecting a child. She must


    have been aware that she found a way, although not quite easy, it was a valid way. She did not stop to


    think about the pros and cons of the situation thaty ahead. She could handle anything.


    He had been right to warn her to be careful to dress appropriately. Melody didn¡¯t know how being


    proper meant in Timothy¡¯s world, much less for circling fancy ces, like the ones she was sure he was


    used to.


    She pulled out all her clothes thinking she could find something, but was unsessful, she shook her


    head in distress, all she had brought from her parents¡¯ house were clothes she wore day to day or were


    already faded, nothing fancy, nothing attractive let alone seductive.


    She dismissed that idea quickly.


    She didn¡¯t want to seduce Timothy Giannato, she needed to remember that.


    She was crazy. There was no logical application for what was happening she simply must be out of her


    mind. Pregnancy affected some brain cell or maybe she wasn¡¯t fit to be in college, she wasn¡¯t


    supposed to be a veterinarian and she was dumber than a boiled potato in its skin. It was true what her


    father used to say: just because you have an above-average IQ doesn¡¯t mean you are smart and will


    make the best decisions.


    At that moment she realized that she was smart about some things, but not about others, like, for


    example, agreeing to have lunch with Timothy and considering his marriage proposal.


    She had a little room; one she asked Lucy for so she wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the couch in the living


    room. What was supposed to be something for a couple of days was turning into a week and was


    looking to be something more.


    The room she slept in, Lucy used to store empty boxes full of books and pamphlets she no longer


    needed to use. When Melody moved in with her in the studio apartment, she relinquished the space to


    her by removing the boxes and cing them in her own room.


    The only bathroom in the studio apartment was inside the room that was meant to be the main and only


    one, so Lucy¡¯s room had to be entered to go to the bathroom every morning when she went to vomit or


    generally to relieve herself.


    Her phone rang at that instant, just as she was stroking her belly and seeing the sea of clothes lying on


    the bed. She emptied her entire suitcase, the one she brought with her from her parents¡¯ house when


    she decided to get out of there. He remembered with rage every moment of the conversation he had


    with them in the days prior to her decision to leave the house. She found it shameful that her parents


    were so regressive as to force her to have an abortion or kick her out of their home. She didn¡¯t make


    one of the best decisions in giving her body to Richard, that was clear enough, but still her parents


    shouldn¡¯t have turned their backs on her.


    Of course, under desperate measures you knew the true character and good will of people and she


    knew the true face of your parents. The ones she fondly remembered being there for every moment of


    sickness or joy, always going to her school performances, attending her when she had a cold, covering


    her with coats whenever the snow fell, or the temperatures dropped. Giving her hot chocte with


    marshmallows and making her the vegetable soup she loved so much, a rare thing in children, they


    had been there for those things, they always had been in her life, but when she truly needed them, they


    mmed the door in her face, and she would never forgive them for that.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted, the number not registered to her.


    ¡°Hi sister-inw,¡± she only had one sister, so it was obvious to her who it was.


    ¡°Equy, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I know you know what I did,¡± he warned immediately. ¡°You can¡¯te to my house and offend my


    wife, use her of betraying you and not standing by you. You are oblivious and immature.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯te to talk to me about conscience. You have no scruples to talk about that! You stole from a


    man who sacrificed himself for hispany! You didn¡¯t think of your wife, much less your son!¡±


    Melody seated herself on the bed as her feet were not supporting her. She looked around; the room


    was a mess. She never been organized, her mother made a habit for her to tidy up Melody¡¯s room and


    any clothes she threw on the floor, her mom would go and pick them up for her. Melody grew up with


    no sense of being organized and now she realized it. Even more being as she was, living in a room she


    couldn¡¯t walk without tripping over one of the corners of the metal bed or a wall.


    Was he really using her of being oblivious?


    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The one who had had the nerve to embezzle from apany!


    She always thought he was a respectable man, a man who fought and focused on giving his sister a


    better life, one who went out of his way for his family, someone to trust if the need arose.


    Melody didn¡¯t know if he had told her sister the truth, but she was sure that, if he had the nerve to call


    her, to offend her, he was highly likely to deny what she told Allegra that afternoon at his house.


    ¡°Did you tell her? Did you tell Allegra the truth?¡± she heard the silence on the other end of the line and


    that was answer enough for her. ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a coward.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about our situation. You don¡¯t know anything about me or us. You only know


    how to call Allegra toin because Charles and Lydia kicked you out of the house.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t kick me out Equy, I left. I left and I would do it again without thinking about it for a


    second. Where they don¡¯t want my son, I won¡¯t be either.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your son and I don¡¯t care about you,¡± he hissed. ¡°I care about my wife and my son; I


    care about the boys who areing. You have no idea what it¡¯s like to sacrifice for a family. You think


    it¡¯s easy to y happy house, but it¡¯s not.¡±


    Melody couldn¡¯t believe what her ears were hearing. Was he trying to justify himself? He stole three


    million dors and wanted to justify his action.


    ¡°So long Equy. I hope I don¡¯t have to hear from you for a long time.¡± A migraine was taking position in


    her head, so she wanted to end the call. ¡°And just so you know, Timothy Giannato is going all out for


    you. You¡¯ll get screwed and along the way you¡¯ll ruin Allegra and your son. You should have thought


    about that, since you¡¯re such a good husband and father.¡±


    ¡°How do you know about Giannatto? What do you know about him?¡± he asked, and she could tell how


    nervous he was getting.


    ¡°Did you think I made it up? That I didn¡¯t know what I was talking about? I do. I know what you did and


    he¡¯sing after you hard. You¡¯ll get it bad. And you can call me childish all you want, but I¡¯d rather


    wipe ass than steal from someone,¡± she took a breath, as she blurted out everything without giving


    herself time to breathe. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°How do you know who he is?¡± shouted Equy at her. ¡°Where do you know him from?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I know him from,¡± she said raising her voice, ¡°what matters is that tonight you


    tell Allegra what you did, confess to her and hand over the money.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand Mel...¡±


    She thought of how many times she had idolized her brother-inw, she had believed him to be the


    best example of love and devotion, taken him as a role model for the perfect. Equy had been a part


    of her life for more than eight years. He always brought her gifts without a special date, he gave her his


    first Tablet to read her novels, ording to him, she was the sister he never had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m Melody to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± he agreed nervously and desperately. ¡°Melody, tell me where you know him from, tell me


    you can help me. Help me please.¡±


    ¡°Talk to Allegra,¡± she let out the tears she had been holding back, ¡°see youter Equy.¡±


    She threw the phone on the bed, it was as much like a cot as possible, metal and with a thin mattress


    that left her with a sore back every morning.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± she shrieked tearfully.


    She let a couple of tears escape and went to take a shower. Tomorrow she would have aplicated


    day, it was best to get some rest.


    She gathered up all the clothes, without folding them she put them in the suitcase again. She would


    talk to Tara to borrow something decent. The newlywed couple were exceptionally good to her, and


    although they didn¡¯t pay her much for cleaning the house, they were at her beck and call. Thinking


    about going to the coffee shop until noon and then going to Tara¡¯s and asking for her help, she felt


    calmer and took a leisurely shower.


    She lit a scented candle andy down.


    The next morning, she woke up with the typical vomit tide and rushed to Lucy¡¯s room.


    She found it with thetch on.


    ¡°Lucy I must go in,¡± she cried holding back a retch.


    ¡°Wait,¡± she heard her friend say from the other side of the wood.


    The cold was beginning to thicken, and she stroked her arms up and down quickly for warmth.


    The heating in the apartment was a disaster, chaotically repaired on more than three asions.


    Considering it was the middle of February, the cold was horrible.


    Lucy opened the door after a few minutes, she was wrapped in her silver robe with light feathers on the


    cor and edge of the sleeves.


    ¡°Let me in,¡± she told her when she saw her friend didn¡¯t move, ¡°I¡¯ll throw up on you.¡±


    ¡°Mel...¡± she began making more signals than a traffic cop with her eyes.


    ¡°You got a man in there?¡± Perfect!


    ¡°It¡¯s Tommy.¡±


    ¡°Wow... What am I supposed to do then?¡±


    ¡°Get a bucket and keep it in your room. When he leaves, youe and flush it down the toilet,¡± her


    friend closed the door again and left Melody covering her mouth with her hand that was starting to turn


    purple.


    Excellent start to the morning, she told herself in annoyance.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Timothy


    Timothy looked at the picture and wanted to break the head of the detective who was taking a drink of


    whiskey in front of him.


    Undoubtedly it was her, the woman who captivated him in just a few minutes, the one who stood up for


    every singlement he said to her. He fell into her diabolical game without realizing it, without


    calcting or analyzing it.


    Timothy vowed to himself never again to fall for any other woman, after Gia cheated on him, he fell for


    Melody, and she betrayed him.


    But he would make her regret it.


    He looked at the photograph again, there were more than twenty of them, the man was extreme with


    his work. The detective took out more than six to start with and then he had emptied the whole thing on


    the desk, as if it were a treasure he found.


    He reminded himself that this was what he was paying him so much money for, enough so that he


    wouldn¡¯t have to do any work for more than two months, he knew it was high, but he wanted the job


    done quickly and efficiently. He was putting together a whole portfolio for Equy Thompson, but his


    brain was at that moment beginning to scheme something else, something vastly stronger and more


    vindictive, a ruse involving a young pregnant girl, an unholy goddess with hair as dark as night and


    gray eyes.


    The woman in the photo was smiling shyly, not as sheughed with him as they went to the clinic the


    day before. Another picture showed her hugging what the detective exined was her older sister and


    Thompson¡¯s wife. He would recognize that woman anywhere, from the moment he set his eyes on her


    and heard how she didn¡¯t mince words to treat him differently because he had money and she didn¡¯t,


    he knew it was going to be hard to forget and for that reason he didn¡¯t have to wait for the detective¡¯s


    exnations.


    It was Melody, the same one he kissedst night, the same woman he wanted to fuck on the couch, not


    caring that she was pregnant by another man. The one who reactivated his desire to trust another


    human being besides himself.


    But she just had been mocking him and his innocence. Laughing at his expense. He didn¡¯t doubt that


    Thompson gave her a piece of the three-million-dor pie.


    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    How gullible he had been!


    He had been fooled by her angelic face and her shy, mischievous look.


    She was perfectly chosen to entertain him and make him weak.


    And to think that he tried to propose to her to help her and to help himself he felt like throwing up,


    punching the blunder news giver, and killing Equy Thompson for ruining his confidence in the world.


    ¡°You want me to keep investigating Thompson?¡± he heard Detective Pedro say.


    The robust man had many years working for thepany, frence, evaluating different buyers and


    investors, not because he distrusted them, but because he was suspicious of the world. It wasn¡¯t


    personal, just as it hadn¡¯t been as personal in rtion to the theft of the three million dors. He had,


    he wanted to make Thompson pay for his theft, for his embezzlement, for hisck of respect and


    ethics. But before he had all the evidence, he really wanted to know who he was up against, who the


    man behind the theft was.


    For some reason he didn¡¯t want to be ruthless. He didn¡¯t want to think that Melody influenced his


    conscience, he didn¡¯t want to think it. But the truth was, his inner voice was telling him that she had


    gotten under his skin, into his head, into his heart, and all in less than 24 hours.


    And look how she¡¯d fucked him up!


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve enough. Thank you, Pedro,¡± he shook the hand of the gray-haired detective with the lively blue


    eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been a great help.¡±


    ¡°There are more pictures I didn¡¯t give you. But I think, from the reaction you¡¯ve been having to the first


    ones, that you must not see them.¡±


    ¡°I have no reaction.¡±


    ¡°You are about to break the desk Mr. Giannatto. This seems to affect you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up and give me the photo, that¡¯s what I pay you for, not to y psychologist.¡±


    The detective handed over the photo and stood up taking thest drink from his ss.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around. I remain at your disposal, as usual.¡±


    Just as he arrived thirty minutes earlier, he left. The only thing was that, on this asion, for the first


    time he left Timothy as if a knife pierced his chest.


    A pain settled in his thorax. He couldn¡¯t identify it, but it was much deeper than what he felt when he


    found Gia cheating.


    He gave himself unwittingly to a stranger.


    He looked at the picture the detective gave himst: it showed Melodying out of the garden and


    walking toward a point at the other end of the house from Thompson and her sister. The next


    photograph was Melody running her hand across her cheek, which he assumed to be wiping away


    tears. His heart softened just for a second, but then he remembered that she knew all along who


    scammed him and hid it. She kept quiet, keeping a secret that was destroying him and could cost him


    the management of hispany. His head kept thinking that she already knew who he was when he


    arrived at the coffee shop, he should apud the performance, it was exceptionally good, instead of


    studying veterinary medicine as she said she was doing, she should dedicate herself to the theater,


    because she made him a real drama and he fell for it.


    Tapping the inte on his phone, he spoke to his secretary.


    ¡°Cancel everything I have today. If my mother calls, tell her I¡¯ve got everything taken care of,¡± he was


    proud of the n that wasing together in his head.


    Everything was going to work out for him. He would look out for his own benefit and forget about


    considering benefiting Melody and her baby.


    She was Thompson¡¯s Trojan horse, but he figured it out in time.


    He believed she was pregnant only because his longtime friend checked her out, otherwise he would


    have questioned even her name. Considering she didn¡¯t even show a pregnant belly, anything could


    turn out.


    Poor and alone with a baby on the way? Bullshit! He cursed the moment he walked into that coffee


    shop and like a good gentleman wanted to help a stranger.


    ¡°What if her father calls?¡± asked Johanna.


    ¡°I¡¯m at an important lunch. Tell him to leave a message or call me on my cell phone.¡±


    Leaving everything arranged for his departure, he cut themunication with Johana and organized


    the documents, put the photos in the white envelope that Pedro gave them to him in and kept them in


    the inside of his jacket.


    He was going to have a remarkably interesting and productive lunch.


    He would get his three million dors back and he would have a little doll at his whim for long enough to


    be able to get his inheritance and continue in the management of hispany, for which he sacrificed


    so much. His parents would be pleased with him and his decision.


    Melody couldn¡¯t imagine who she messed with.


    He would make her pay for making a fool of him.


    He swore it on his cousin Manello¡¯s grave.


    He wasn¡¯t going to let them see him as a weak man. He was Italian! Pure blood and heat. Possessive


    and proud. He would not let a brat take advantage and make fun of him in the clear.


    She would rue the day she had decided to mock him.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Melody


    Melody arrived at the restaurant as she agreed with Timothy an hour before.


    The change of n was good for her because it gave her time to control the nerves that were driving


    her crazy.


    A million unanswered questions were beginning to formte in her brain.


    Was she really considering marrying aplete stranger?


    She couldn¡¯t deny the attraction she immediately felt, she couldn¡¯t lie, that Italian must have a ma


    for women, and she was no exception. She fell round at his feet, proof of that were the two kisses they


    enjoyed and savored, which left her aroused all night and part of the early morning. She had wet


    dreams, fantasies where Timothy walked naked towards her, his erect virile member eager to enter her


    and possess her, touch her as no one had ever done, she had licked his whole body from head to toe


    and just as she was about to ride him as if she were possessed, she woke up.


    Need has a heretic¡¯s face and it was tempting, so much that it drove her tomit actions that in some


    moment of sanity no one would ever ept.


    Melody looked around the restaurant. It was surrounded by ss, instead of having walls blocking the


    view of the avenue, everything was clear. The ss door was the only object that was anything but


    see-through, the small silver stainless steel handle. For only that reason she knew it was the door and


    she didn¡¯t crash into the ss, which would have been embarrassing.


    It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the sun was warming up a little, but that didn¡¯t stop them


    from feeling cold to the bone. She closed the coat Tara lent her a little tighter, along with her dress and


    shoes. She was lucky to find more than an employer at Tara¡¯s house, even though she cleaned her


    house from time to time, Tara was always approachable to her. This was the sixth time she had been to


    the Colemans¡¯ house.


    For such a petite, slender woman with lush breasts and a freshly operated butt, Tara worked as a


    model for swimsuit magazines; Melody didn¡¯t understand how a woman like her, from what she saw


    intelligent, simple, and charismatic, was with a man as grumpy as her husband was, but each candle


    with his saint.


    Melody went over herselfpletely again before entering the restaurant, where she would sign an


    agreement that would mark her and her son¡¯s life forever.


    Tara lent her a wine-red dress, a little tighter in the breasts than she would prefer. Considering one of


    Melody¡¯s biggest insecurities was her small breasts, she didn¡¯t feelfortable at all. The dress came


    down to her knees, Melody wondered what the hell that dress was doing in Tara¡¯s closet, because not


    even asking the angels themselves, nor lighting a candle the devil that woman could have fit into this


    tiny dress.


    Tara told her that she looked beautiful, she certainly felt different, she wasn¡¯t used to wearing designer


    clothes, she was given it as a gift to model it in the magazine and she kept it in her closet as a


    souvenir.


    Melody wasn¡¯t used to wear high heels, but since Timothy didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed in front of


    people of his social status, she preferred to ept Tara¡¯s offer, and of course this woman has more


    experience in that environment than she does. She pulled her hair up in a bun with a jet gold bobby


    pins and left her bangs short on her forehead a little lipstick on her lips and she felt that she couldn¡¯t be


    any smarter. She may not have been a famous model or a millionaire, but she could pass for a middle-


    ss woman, which she really was while under her parents¡¯ wing.


    ¡°Buon pomeriggio signorina, hai un tavolo riservato o lo stai aspettando?¡± a young woman dressed in a


    suit approached Melody as soon as she set foot inside. Seeing Melody¡¯s face of not understanding a


    peep, she asked again in English if she had a table reserved or was someone waiting for her. ¡°Let me


    help you with your coat,¡± she added, cing her hands on her neck, ready to remove Melody¡¯s coat.


    Although she felt overwhelmed by her unreal situation, she tried to remain calm.


    ¡°I have a table in the name of Timothy Giannatto,¡± she replied, smiling shyly. She didn¡¯t have a clue


    what to answer other than the obvious.


    There¡¯s a man with a ring on the table, he¡¯s proposed to me and I still don¡¯t know why, turns out I¡¯ve


    only known him since yesterday.


    Yes, possibly thedy in the suit wouldn¡¯t believe anything.


    ¡°Lei ¨¨ con me...¡± she turned at the sound of that seductive voice, and almost collided with Timothy¡¯s


    chest.


    She smiled at him, but he didn¡¯t give a peep of attention.


    ¡°Signor Giannato, non sapevo che ci avresti fatto visita questo pomeriggio,¡± the girl replied nervously


    Melody raised her eyes to the sky, now she was standing there listening to two idiots speaking Italian.


    She began to imagine what they might be saying:


    ¡°You look so beautiful,¡± Timothy must have said.


    ¡°You look better. How about we meet in a little while to fuck?¡± she would have said to him in her


    seductive voice and perfect teeth.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± he encouraged her, ¡°I¡¯ll see you after I¡¯m done with the innocent girl I want to make my


    wife.¡±


    Melody let out a snort of annoyance.


    ¡°Melody? Everything okay?¡± asked Timothy looking at her in confusion.


    ¡°Everything perfect,¡± she muttered. ¡°Can we sit down now? People are starting to look at us funny.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for them to stare. You¡¯re with me.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You missed saying sorry for the inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to apologize for the obvious,¡± he said sounding almost angry. Melody wondered if he¡¯d


    had a bad day, maybe that¡¯ s why he was treating her with such indifference. ¡°Do you have our table


    ready, At?¡± he asked the young woman at the door in English.


    At least they stopped speaking Italian.


    ¡°Join me, please,¡± she said as she nodded and began to walk, heading deeper into the restaurant.


    It was the most luxurious ce Melody ever entered.


    She watched nervously as she felt Timothy¡¯s presence behind her, tried not to fall in her heels and walk


    straight. She also felt the stares of the other customers there. Although Timothy told her that it was


    normal to be watched standing next to him, she was sure there was more to it than that.


    The tables all had white tablecloths and a small vase in the center.


    ¡°This is your table,¡± the young woman said as Timothy all gentlemanly pulled back the chair for Melody


    to sit down. For a moment she felt the brush of his hands as she sat down, and her belly immediately


    contracted. She wanted him too badly and couldn¡¯t hide it. ¡°Enjoy your lunch,¡± the young woman said


    and instantly pulled back.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Melody couldn¡¯t keep brooding about it. She hadn¡¯t known Timothy for long time, but


    twenty-four hours the day before, he seemed more personable and approachable to her.


    ¡°All in order,¡± he replied tersely.


    His green eyes were darker, his hairbed delicately back, no hint of a beard, he was clean-shaven.


    His suit was brand name, even if it didn¡¯t have a tag on it yelling it. He exuded grandeur and money. No


    wonder everyone was watching her as if she were a fly on top of a chocte-fringed sponge cake.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like you,¡± shemented slowly. She didn¡¯t want to offend him, but he was there,


    across the table, staring at the menu and paying no attention to her. She went there on business, but


    she didn¡¯t think it was possible to be the focus for such coldness.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me Melody Redford. You don¡¯t know what I¡¯m capable of or how I can behave,¡± he


    dropped the menu and watched her, half-smiling.


    ¡°Why would you say such a thing?¡± she seriously didn¡¯t understand where such acrimony wasing


    from.


    ¡°Because I figured you out,¡± was his reply.


    Melody felt her world open under her feet.


    She wasn¡¯t smart like a genius, but she knew he was referring to her rtion to Equy. She saw it in


    his eyes. He hated her for not telling him she was his sister-inw.


    ¡°Let me exin,¡± she tried to grab his hand, but he was quicker and grabbed hers, squeezing so hard


    that she stirred ufortably. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me...¡±


    ¡°You think so? You don¡¯t know what hurt is yet.¡±


    ¡°Timothy...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said and released her. His green eyes were pure steel, looking at her, cold and hateful. She


    almost burst into tears, she understood that he despised her, but she didn¡¯t deserve that. ¡°Ready to


    order?¡±


    She stared at him not crediting his cold, calcting calmness. How could he treat her like that and think


    she would still be there having lunch with him?


    It was stupid to think she would put up with that!


    She stood up from her chair and felt as if tears were almost going to betray her.


    ¡°Sit down Melody,¡± he said, his tone steely.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to stand for your attacks, or your senseless anger. I¡¯m not going to endure you


    treating me...¡±


    ¡°Sit down!¡± he said to her, this time with more vigor, but without raising his voice enough for everyone in


    the restaurant to hear. His eyes were on fire and his eyebrows were crossed. ¡°Sit down...¡±


    They were at a private table, there was a considerable distance between the one he reserved and the


    one the others were at. She looked around again, thought about how she could leave without making a


    fuss, but saw no way.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you want to continue to be with someone you obviously despise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going to be my wife. That doesn¡¯t change.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you!¡± she eximed nervously. He still wanted to marry her. That was crazy! No


    one marries someone they hate. ¡°You hate me.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he agreed.


    His confession hurt her more than she could imagine. Her mouth went dry, and she blinked to keep the


    tears from falling down her cheeks and leaving her even more diminished in front of him.


    ¡°Then why do you keep on with it? Why do you want to marry someone you hate? I... I know I kept it


    from you that he...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it. I know all about that. I know you¡¯re a scumbag who lured me in with her angelic


    face and look of innocence. You manipted me into thinking you needed me.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe her ears - maniptive? She had lured him!!!? He must have been going crazy.


    She hadn¡¯t done anything. The only thing she felt guilty for was for not telling him right away that


    Equy was her brother-inw.


    ¡°You¡¯re confused Timothy. I didn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me any more lies. There¡¯s no need. I figured you out, I know who you really are.¡± He looked


    over Melody¡¯s shoulder and a waiter immediately approached. ¡°The usual wine.¡±


    The waiter walked away with the order withoutint.


    Melody wondered then how many times a month Timothy went there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell you think you¡¯ve figured out, but you¡¯re fooling yourself.¡± she leaned into him


    a little. Even though she was quite sure no one could hear what they said, she didn¡¯t want anyone to


    find out. ¡°I¡¯m not a maniptive person. I never meant to hurt you or harm you.¡±


    ¡°But you did. You hurt me. And watch yournguage. I don¡¯t want them thinking I¡¯m going to marry


    some floozy, Melody Redford.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me by my full name!¡± she shrieked, losing herposure. She forced herself to calm


    down and red at him. ¡°I¡¯m not a bad person. I omitted for a while not telling you that he was my


    brother-inw, but I did it all for my sister and nephew.¡±


    ¡°Precisely why we¡¯ll go through with the marriage,¡± he informed as he turned to the sommelier who


    arrived at the table at that moment. He saw thebel and nodded in agreement. The young man with


    the mustache and hair almost scraped, proceeded to uncork the wine, and pour it. Timothy tasted it


    after smelling it and gave it a thumbs up.


    Melody looked at him in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand how he was able to change his attitude and


    hide the anger directed at her.


    Then she understood.


    He was punishing her. He would hate her for life. But why? Why did he hate her so much?


    The waiter left, leaving the two sses poured with the wine.


    ¡°I can¡¯t drink alcohol. Did you forget that detail, Mr. Know-It-All?¡± she pushed the ss away from her


    and leaned back a little in the chair. There was no point in being near him. She could already tell his


    hatred was almost palpable.


    ¡°You can have a drink. It doesn¡¯t affect your son. I already asked Troy before I came to the restaurant.¡±


    ¡°You care about my son, but you think his mother is a harpy and heartless who caused you harm? You


    hate the mother, but not the son?¡±


    ¡°Your son has no fault that you are his mother.¡± He put the ss in front of her again. ¡°Now stop the


    drama and let¡¯s toast to our future marriage.¡±

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter Fifteen


    Melody


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty sick if you think I¡¯m going to stay with you in this ce.¡± she didn¡¯t touch the ss, she


    had always heard about alcohol hurting babies.


    ¡°Sick or not, you¡¯re still going to marry me,¡± he said taking another sip of his wine. ¡°Do you know what


    you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even seen the menu, and I¡¯m not really hungry anymore,¡± and it was true, her appetite was


    gone. That lunch was turning out to be fatal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your emotions cloud your judgment. You must feed yourself for the sake of your child.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s best for my son,¡± she red angrily at him one more time and he smiled.


    ¡°From now on I am a part of your life Melody, we should run the party in peace, at least try to,¡± his voice


    was so seductive that Melody almost fell over.


    Just as she was about to tell him where to stick his opinions a woman approached them.


    She was stunning, luminous, moisturized skin, which you could tell from a distance she invested more


    than Melody earned at the coffee shop in going to spas and beauty salons, eyes as blue as two drops


    of water and her hair slicked back. She wore fitted to the body an apple green dress and stiletto heeled


    shoes almost as high as Melody herself.


    ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t know you wereing today,¡± the woman walked up to Timothy and nted a


    resounding kiss almost on his lips, not because this hadn¡¯t been her intention, but because he turned


    his face away a second before. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you, mind you, I was thinking...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy. Are you blind?¡± he told her without even looking at the woman.


    At least the bad mood was not just for her.


    She was beginning to believe that anyone who crossed him would have an inconvenience with him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that,¡± the woman pouted, and Melody wanted to p her to stop her flirting.


    Of course, she had no say there.


    Timothy looked genuinely ufortable, though, to the point that she even felt sorry to see him so


    desperate. He gave her a furious look that changed her perspective on him a bit. He was eager to get


    out of the stic blonde and she could tell.


    ¡°Excuse me, but if you can¡¯t tell, we¡¯re trying to get lunch,¡± she interjected tapping the woman¡¯s hand,


    which was on the white tablecloth, so she could get her attention. She was wearing long, well-painted,


    pale pink nails. Even in that she was perfect.


    ¡°Easy dear, you¡¯ll get on with your interview right away,¡± she said dismissively.


    Melody clenched her fists. She didn¡¯t give a damn about being pregnant, if she had to fly on top of that


    smug, arrogant woman, she would, she would rip out every hair on her head.


    ¡°Melody¡¯s not on a job interview, Gia,¡± Timothy retorteding to her defense. Which she was grateful


    for, because if he left it to her, she would easily end up beating her.


    In her life she had seen many people who thought they were superior because they had more money


    than others, because they had a college degree, or because they had fancy cars. For Melody there


    were things that money couldn¡¯t buy, and that womancked a few.


    From the way she looked at Timothy, she could tell that the blonde was more than just a friend or


    employee, she looked at him with greed, with sensual heat. That irritated her because she could never


    have anything like that with Timothy. Because now he despised her. For a foolish thing, for not


    speaking up sooner.


    But that didn¡¯t stop the jealous woman in her from taking control of the situation.


    ¡°Will you sit with us? We¡¯re finalizing the details of our wedding,¡± she gave her a fake smile, just as she


    was. Timothy looked at her and almost dropped his jaw in surprise. ¡°Shall we find you a chair? I¡¯m sure


    they have one stashed away somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Marry her!¡± the woman eximed, looking at Timothy. ¡°You¡¯re marrying that!¡± she pointed at Melody


    and that threw her off bnce.


    She got up from her chair making a tter from the sudden movement. Fuck people staring at her. She


    needn¡¯t put up with the offenses of that malicious, created woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for you to go,¡± Melody told her. Although she wasn¡¯t as tall as the blonde, if it came to it, she


    could give her one hell of a hair-pull. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re spare.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me what to do,¡± she retorted, smiling without getting the gesture in her eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to marry Timi, he loves me. We¡¯ve just had a little difference.¡±


    ¡°Gia, go away,¡± this time it was Timothy who stood up from his chair and watched the woman with a


    look on his face. ¡°Leave my fianc¨¦e alone. I don¡¯t need, nor do I want anythinging from you. I think


    I¡¯ve made that clear to you for months now.¡±


    ¡°This is a phase, honey. This will pass. Can¡¯ t you see what a ridiculous, glib woman she is? You¡¯ll trade


    me for that? Ridiculous!¡± the woman pointed her perfect two-hundred-dor manicured fingernail at her


    again.


    May the angels help her.


    Melody grabbed the bottle on the table and without any finesse whatsoever poured it over the stic


    blonde.


    ¡°You look like you could use a drink to loosen you up,¡± she set the bottle on the table and folded her


    arms. ¡°Oops, looks like you got a little wet.¡±


    The woman shrieked hysterically and looked at her as if she was going to turn into a demon from the


    underworld.


    ¡°You! You¡¯re ruined! You hear me? Ruined!¡± she went off letting out an airy snort, walked past her and if


    Melody didn¡¯t move a little bit, she¡¯d shoulder her.


    What an unbearable woman!


    ¡°Somebody get this poordy a napkin!¡± she cried when she saw all eyes were on them.


    A sense of triumph swept over her and gave her the courage she needed. She didn¡¯t care what people


    thought.


    At least not everyone.


    But she did care what a blond-haired, blue-eyed man, the same one who kept his eyes on her, thought.


    She sat down again and took the drink she earlier denied. One drink wouldn¡¯t hurt her baby.


    Timothy was still standing and gawking at her.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re going after her? Fine by me. Let me finish my drink, then I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯m a little jumpy,¡±


    and it was true. She felt a little nervous and her hands were shaking. She never did anything like this


    before. Not that she was cautious and thoughtful, not at all. She was known for being impulsive, for


    doing things and then thinking about them.


    But throwing the entire content of the bottle at someone?


    That woman had to wear everything branded, everything expensive and ssy. You could tell it even in


    the way she breathed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I¡¯m where I¡¯m supposed to be,¡± thement surprised and delighted her, but


    she wanted to disguise it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I did that to your little friend. She¡¯s mad. But you looked ufortable, and she was...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my little friend Melody,¡± Timothy said taking a seat and shaking out the napkin slowly, then


    cing it on his knees. ¡°She¡¯s my ex. You don¡¯t have to apologize. You saved me.¡±


    ¡°I saw you a little...¡±


    ¡°Stunned?¡±


    ¡°Well, yes. I can¡¯t stand the sight of her...¡±


    ¡°Because you love her,¡± shepleted.


    Although it hurt her heart just thinking about it, she had to ept the fact that the man she didn¡¯t know,


    didn¡¯t belong to her. He had a life outside her circle of almost two days. Melody just needed to ept


    that she was attracted to a man who hated her and considered her unpleasant.


    And that he was in love with someone else. That was the end of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you want to marry me. To hurt her?¡± Melody kept talking. It made sense. He wanted to


    show her that he was over her. ¡°What did she do to you? What made you not want to be with her now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s none of your business. Nor is it subject to discussion,¡± he called the waiter over and


    ordered another wine of the same type. A young janitor mopped up the wine lying on the floor and


    Melody felt a little embarrassed to put him to work.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said to him as he walked past her retreating.


    The young man looked at her as if she had two heads.


    ¡°What did I say?¡± she asked Timothy in confusion.


    ¡°No customer here apologizes for putting them to work. That¡¯s what he gets paid for. You did and he¡¯s


    not used to that.¡±


    ¡°Why should it be the garbage man¡¯s turn to pick it up, you¡¯re going to go spreading waste all over the


    street? Just because he¡¯s going to pick it up and it¡¯s his job? Isn¡¯t there a thank you for those who don¡¯t


    have a college degree?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that Melody. I¡¯m just saying that no one apologizes. That¡¯s why his reaction,¡± Timothy


    stared at her, holding the menu between his long, tantalizing fingers, the kind of fingers a woman has


    wet dreams about, manicured and with neatly trimmed nails. Melody sighed and tried to concentrate.


    For a moment she felt he was going to say something to her, but he shook his head as if dismissing the


    idea.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Order something to eat. I¡¯m sure that kid is already screaming out hunger at you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling him yet.¡±


    She ducked Timothy¡¯s gaze, not wanting to see in his eyes what she already knew. He didn¡¯t care if her


    son was moving or not.


    That understood, she focused on looking at the menu.


    But she didn¡¯t understand a word of it.


    ¡°Melody?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything do you?¡±


    ¡°Why ask if you already know the answer?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d rather expect them to be honest with me, even if I already know the answer,¡± that had a double


    meaning, and it was palpable.


    She closed the menu and ced it on the table.


    She wasn¡¯t going to put up with this.


    Did she need the money and financial stability? Yes.


    Was she going to put up with his meaningless and untruthful offenses? No. Of course she wasn¡¯t.


    She might not be financially stable, nor did she have the support of her parents or her sister, but she


    was not going to denigrate herself and put up with their mistreatment. She wasn¡¯t that needy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get something straight. You want me to be your wife. For some strange reason you¡¯re still


    interested, after knowing that I¡¯m rted to the man who embezzled from you. Why? Why do you want


    me by your side if you think I¡¯m so worthless?¡± guilt of hormones or whatever it was, her eyes filled with


    tears, and she thought she was going to burst into tears. But she found enough strength not to.


    She had caused enough to talk about in that restaurant full of strangers and rich people.


    It hurt her, more than she would have thought, to have Timothy look down on her like that.


    And as sharp as she was, an idea popped into her head.


    Was there something else behind it all?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter because I want it to. The important thing here is that you will be,¡± he replied sternly


    and without warm fuzzies. ¡°Look on the bright side. You¡¯ll have a good position in society. My family is


    quite well known, and we have businesses in much of the United States and Italy, when you graduate it


    will be easy for you to have your own veterinary clinic.¡±


    ¡°Have you even thought about that? I thought this was something of convenience, something mutual.


    Do you think I¡¯ll be tied to you for more than six months?¡± when she had imagined herself married, she


    had thought it would be for love.


    Completely in love with her partner, deciding to spend her life together with that person. She yed for


    years with dolls, where she veiled them and carried them down the aisle. Uttering words of eternal love.


    But this was not like that at all.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I grabbed your hand before. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you. This is too much...¡± the


    apology touched her heart. She knew he wasn¡¯t like that, she felt it in her heart. But she didn¡¯t


    understand why he acted like he didn¡¯t care about anything. ¡°You...At times I don¡¯t think you...¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue, and she didn¡¯t prompt him.


    They were better off.


    ¡°Rmend something to me. You seem to havee here plenty,¡± she said remembering the


    blonde bathed in red wine.


    ¡°Are you jealous of her?¡± heughed for the first time since they¡¯d arrived at the restaurant.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny,¡± she wasn¡¯t going to deny it. There was no point. It was crystal clear, while she denied it,


    her eyes would confirm it.


    Fucking gray eyes that said it all.


    It was like having an enemy living in the house.


    The more confident she thought she was, the quicker she was stabbed from the front.


    ¡°Stopughing or I¡¯ll throw that new bottle at you,¡± though she was starting to smile too. ¡°How can you


    laugh at that? It¡¯s childish.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°No. Childish is you being jealous of a woman like Gia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s her name?¡± she ruminated.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to her. Her threats are empty. She¡¯ s never done anything to hurt anyone.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m afraid of her? If you want to give her my address. I¡¯ll wait for her there with a bucket


    of hot water and pluck her like a chicken.¡±


    Timothy burst outughing and she told herself she preferred it that way.


    That smiling and uninhibited. Not all grumpy like he hade to be. Not with his desire to hurt her.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite something, Melody Redford.¡±


    ¡°I told you not to call me by my full name.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what happened with your parents? Why don¡¯t they support you and get


    involved in your pregnancy?¡± he suddenly became serious and waited for her answer. He was tense,


    she could tell by the way a thin vein was growing on his forehead.


    She wondered how big that vein could get if he got really pissed off.


    ¡°Melody?¡± he grabbed her hand, and she felt his warmth. A shiver ran down her spine and her eyes


    dted. ¡°I¡¯m curious what you think when you stare at me like that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes I do. I assure you I do. There are things your face doesn¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°At least she¡¯s hiding something, the damn thing.¡±


    ¡°You have a beautiful face. All of you are, cara,¡± thepliment caught Melody off guard, and she


    threw a coughing fit. ¡°Get me some water, please,¡± he asked a waiter who immediately approached.


    Two minutester Melody regained herposure and shied away from Timothy¡¯s gaze.


    No one had ever called her that in her life.


    Timothy was the first person to call her with affectionate nicknames and pay her suchpliments.


    How could a man be so cold and warm at the same time?


    What was he hiding behind that fa?ade?


    ¡°Are you all right? I ordered you some pasta, I hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± she hadn¡¯t noticed.


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s already ordered.¡±


    Several minutes passed before either of them decided to say anything else.


    Neither addressed the elephant in the restaurant.


    Why gets married? Why go along with this ridiculous idea?


    ¡°Tell me why you want to marry me. It¡¯s notorious that you could choose any beautiful woman, one of


    those with operated lips and a big ass.¡±


    ¡°Language,¡± he told her, though she almost saw the hint of a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± she scoffed, ¡°don¡¯t dodge my question Timothy. I am not a pleasing person to you. I know I


    skipped telling you about Equy...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to spoil lunch Melody. We were already on the right track. But I¡¯ll answer the question,


    so you¡¯ll never bring it up again,¡± he took another sip of his wine, taking a long sip without taking his


    green eyes off her. ¡°I need a wife in less than six months. That was my father¡¯s ultimatum. Apparently,


    he thinks we¡¯re in the medieval era and wants to secure my dowry.¡±


    He smiled at thestment.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s stupid. You think so too,¡± he continued. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. Anyone with any sense of


    reason would realize how backward it is to do this to me. But he¡¯s my father. I¡¯d do anything for them.¡±


    ¡°Why is it I feel like something is missing?¡± everything clicked for her, except the fact that she had to


    get married so quickly.


    ¡°My thirtieth birthday ising up. If I¡¯m not married before I¡¯m thirty, I¡¯ll lose the inheritance my


    grandfather left me.¡±


    Melody looked at him curiously and he understood her silent question.


    ¡°We¡¯re talking millions of dors, not to mention properties in Italy and different parts of the country.¡±


    She almost felt her jaw unhinge.


    She knew he had money, but this she hadn¡¯t expected. Anyone would look for a wife if it was necessary


    to collect such a fortune.


    All her grandfather left before he passed away was a debt with the mortgaged house and grandmother


    had been forced to go live with them at her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard enough for my family¡¯spany, I won¡¯t let a simple thing like a marriage cause me


    to lose everything I¡¯ve killed myself for over the years,¡± his tone was unmistakably one of assurance


    and resentment.


    He did not want to marry.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get married, why don¡¯t you talk to your parents?¡± the food came at that moment


    and Melody was silent.


    ¡°Do you like it? We can order something else if this isn¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± she interrupted more effusively than she had intended, ¡°everything is great. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Perfetto,¡± he said in Italian. But that Melody understood.


    Silence reigned at the table again, until they had both eaten their lunch and the waiter came by to


    remove the empty tes. For the first time in a long time, Melody ate something without her stomach


    churning. She was secretly d for that.


    Score one for Melody, minus one for the vomiting and nausea.


    ¡°Does your mother know you¡¯re marrying a stranger?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know, nor does she need to know. I hope you¡¯ll keep this arrangement just between us.¡±


    ¡°Will you tell no one that you are marrying me for this? For your inheritance?¡±


    ¡°No one must know. It¡¯s no one else¡¯s life, just yours and mine. In the sight of my parents, the church,


    and the world you will be my wife,¡± he stressed, and Melody almost thought he was going to make her


    sign a blood covenant because of the intensity of his words. ¡°You will be my wife by all means.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me? I still don¡¯t understand why you want to marry me.¡±


    ¡°Last night I was doing it because I wanted to help you,¡± he said reaching over the table and haunting


    her to do the same. ¡°Now I¡¯m doing it because I want to make you pay for lying to me. I want you to feel


    and suffer, to pay for trying to steal from me.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Melody didn¡¯t understand half a word. ¡°Me, steal from you?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to deny it? Look your brother-inw gave plenty of details. You don¡¯t need to put on that


    innocent, unknowing face anymore. I am aware of all your trickery.¡±


    ¡°Trick... What? What are you talking about? Have you gone crazy? Did you talk to Equy?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb,¡± he reached into the suit, reaching into the inside of it and pulled out an envelope.


    ¡°That¡¯s the prenup. Of course, there are uses that you must read carefully and take into


    consideration. In the end you will marry me, but I don¡¯t want you to plead ignorance.¡±


    Melody began to read the paper and felt her soul drop to the floor.


    Her eyes filled with tears and she slowly let them fall.


    Equy was putting all the me on her: for creating the n to steal Giannato Enterprise from him, for


    approaching Timothy to convince him to be a helpless pregnant woman. He med her and her alone,


    cing absolute responsibility for the theft. Saying that he had only followed orders because he felt


    threatened, as she found a conversation with her lover and ckmailed him into telling his wife,


    Melody¡¯s sister.


    She could not believe what she read in the first few paragraphs.


    Then she read: I therefore stand before thew in case I am required to go to trial and testify against


    Melody Redford. I plead guilty to sumbing to her threats so as not to harm my family, my pregnant


    wife and child need me. I¡¯ll hand over all the money when Mr. Giannato requires it, my share is intact.


    Miss Redford must see to it that she does the same with hers.


    After that note she continued with the uses Timothy had mentioned.


    But she could not read any further.


    The paper ended up all dripping with the tears she had shed while reading Equy¡¯s statements.


    Her brother-inw had sold her out.


    He¡¯d used her of everything to protect his own skin.


    She was screwed.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter Sixteen


    Melody


    Three dayster Melody was trying her wedding dress on in Timothy¡¯s apartment. He had urged her to


    live under his roof; that way, he said, he would make sure she wouldn¡¯t run away, escaping to avoid


    paying for her debt.


    Telling him she had no money of her own proved to be impossible. Melody cried herself to sleep that


    night. She couldn¡¯t believe that something like this was happening to her.


    Not because in a way it didn¡¯t suit her, she was deluding herself if she thought her son wouldn¡¯t be


    better cared for under the Giannatto¡¯s mantle and protection, just the family name alone was enough.


    But at what price.


    It pained her because she thought that Timothy, deep in his heart, knew that she was not guilty. At


    times, in thest few days, he would stare at her as if he regretted it, but nothing came from his lips and


    she grew tired of waiting.


    She didn¡¯t call Equy or her sister, there was no point. Surely, she was aware of what her bastard


    husband had done, and she wasn¡¯t going to help her.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Melody turned to the door. There stood a rather beautiful woman she never saw before. ¡°That


    dress looks beautiful on you,¡± she smiled openly at him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked her, picking up all the fabric of the dress, the tulle ran all the way to the floor.


    ¡°Hello to you too,¡± the redhead approached, her legs looked exceptionally long, her hair glistened shiny


    and silky. Her green eyes were quite a sight.


    ¡°If you¡¯re looking for Timothy, he must be in his office. I haven¡¯t seen him in hours,¡± she sat up in bed to


    keep from fainting. She felt pressured.


    She didn¡¯t know how she was going to be able to handle it all.


    Timothy wanted to have the wedding in a chapel, all his family would attend, his parents as well as his


    uncles and cousins, she didn¡¯t know any of them, and the experience she had with Giannato was not


    good at all. Likewise, he had told her that the press would not be left out, he was sufficiently well known


    that all information would slip through and they would want to attend.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°God rest my soul if Ie to that!¡± she eximed, pretending to be horrified.


    ¡°So?¡± she asked him about to get up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get up for my dear. You can lie down if you want to. Even I need to sleep for a couple of hours. It


    can¡¯t be easy getting married to someone you don¡¯t love.¡±


    Melody sat up with a jolt and looked at her in shock.


    ¡°How... what...¡±


    ¡°Rx. Your secret¡¯s safe,¡± the redhead winked mischievously and flirtatiously at her.


    She was a beautiful woman, wearing no makeup. She was attired in a short silver dress and sandals


    that tied around her ankles.


    She looked like a model.


    ¡°How do you know that...¡±


    ¡°That you don¡¯t love him?¡± the woman interrupted. ¡°A little birdie told me.¡±


    ¡°No one knows. It¡¯s part of the agreement. I... Oh no! If he finds out he¡¯ll say it was me. He¡¯ll think I lied


    to him.¡± If at the first, unjustifiably, he had practically forced her to marry him, what would he do if he


    thought she¡¯d lied to him again?


    ¡°My lips are sealed. I came because I think you need help. I hate it when men do what they want, girls


    should stick together, right? Besides, my sister is pregnant too. So, I know from her that it can¡¯t be easy


    for you n a wedding.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n it,¡± she said confused. ¡°We¡¯re just getting married in a chapel.¡±


    ¡°Oh no honey!¡± she put her hands on her shoulders, delicate, manicured hands, the woman was a diva.


    ¡°You can¡¯t let that arrogant, lonely man take over.¡±


    ¡°You describe him as if you know him,¡± Melody smiled. That woman was encouraging, and she didn¡¯t


    even notice. ¡°I¡¯m Melody, by the way.¡±


    ¡°Devina D¡¯angelo...¡± she paused for a moment and bit her lips, ¡°...well, Devina Giannato.¡±


    ¡°Giannato? You¡¯re a Giannatto?¡±


    ¡°Recently. But yes,¡± the woman smiled at her again, it was beautiful the calming effect she had on her.


    ¡°Wow. I had no idea Timothy had siblings,¡± of course she didn¡¯t have long to know him either.


    ¡°Oh no, he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s an only child. ording to my husband, a prodigy son. To me, he¡¯s a haughty,


    bored-out-of-his-life, race-car maniac,¡± she sighed and released her. ¡°But he¡¯s good-looking. You have


    to ept that. These Italians are fucking great. Tell me about it, I fell for one, and I didn¡¯t even notice


    when it happened!¡±


    Melody excused herself for a moment and went to take off her dress. She was a little nervous about the


    mystery invasion but was d to see a different face. For the past three days, it was all Timothy, the


    wedding dress designer and housekeeper at the penthouse.


    ¡°Need help honey?¡± yelled Devina at her from the other side of the door.


    The bedrooms and bathrooms were gigantic. She had never been to a house like this before. All so


    different from her parents¡¯ house, not to think of Lucy¡¯s cramped, tiny apartment.


    Oh, Lucy! She didn¡¯t even tell her why the hell she was leaving.


    As they left the restaurant, Timothy took her to the apartment and went inside with her, which Melody


    couldn¡¯t see the point of.


    At that moment everything was spinning and the pasta that had gone down so well ended up shooting


    out in the toilet.


    ¡°Get out of here,¡± she told him when she saw him approaching.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you,¡± he said with an unchanging expression. ¡°Go pack, or I¡¯ll do it for you.


    Either way we¡¯ll both leave and go to my penthouse.¡±


    Melody picked herself up off the floor and folded her arms.


    ¡°You don¡¯t tell me what the fuck to do. If you think you say jumped and I¡¯ll ask you how high, you¡¯re


    dead wrong.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t tell me what to do? Was she a child?¡¯


    ¡®I won¡¯t do whatever he damn well pleases.¡¯


    Timothy held her gaze, in no way daunted, which made her heartbeat faster and she felt butterflies


    fluttering.


    Or would it be the same nausea?


    She wasn¡¯t going to let him fuck her over.


    She was determined to prove to him, to show him that he wasn¡¯t in charge of her life, that she wasn¡¯t a


    puppet that he decided when and how to move. But a wave of nausea rose in her throat and, she


    propelled herself back to the toilet¡¯s bowl.


    It was embarrassing that he had to see her in that position.


    She listened as Timothy moved, she didn¡¯t care if he went away and left her alone. She was better off


    alone, at least for the moment, enjoying what little freedom she had left. She was a mess, her hair had


    come undone, and she was sure some bangs had been smeared with vomit. What difference did it


    make to go on TV looking like this?


    She didn¡¯t care if some stupid Italian in a tailored suit saw her or left in disgust.


    Her humiliation was no greater than what she felt when she read Equy¡¯s words. Humiliated and tied


    to a person who wanted nothing to do with her. So why was he marrying her? Why did he want to


    punish her with something that she would benefit at least minimally? That didn¡¯t make any sense to her.


    ¡°Here,¡± Timothy told her as she was about to flush the toilet.


    He was passing her a blouse of her own.


    She was aware of his presence in the tiny bathroom but held the blouse up to her face after washing it


    off and removing any residual vomit from her hair.


    ¡°Come on, so you can sit down,¡± he said grabbing her by the waist and leading her into the living room.


    No way! She couldn¡¯t be thinking about sex when she had just thrown up in front of him.


    He¡¯d just seen her puking her life out!


    Something must have been very wrong with her head. It wasn¡¯t just the throwing up, it was the smallest


    detail. How could she still be attracted to someone who loathed her? Hadn¡¯t he believed in her? Money


    has no friends, she understood that. But to be so ridiculously radical? To hurt someone who had no


    part in that macabre action?


    ¡°Melody?¡± she heard Devina¡¯s voice, bringing her back to reality.


    She lived there now.


    There was no going back.


    She was on her own, even when she was about to get married.


    Who could she count on? There was no one to trust. No one believed in her, in her word. Starting with


    her parents. Support her? If they hadn¡¯t done so with her own pregnancy, what would they do when


    they found out what their son-inw had done.


    They weren¡¯t going to believe her one bit.


    She was screwed.


    She put on her gray yboy bunny-faced blouse and a frayed denim skirt with loose fringe around the


    edges.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right out. All good,¡± she looked at herself in front of the mirror and nced at the dress hanging


    on the rack. There were two others.


    They were all beautiful. But she just felt like crying when she saw them. It was a symbol of damnation


    and perjury.


    ¡°Here I am,¡± she said opening the door.


    ¡°Good, because I¡¯m hungry as hell. What are you craving? What do you like to eat? I know pregnant, a


    lot of things fall out of disgust. So, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Are you inviting me to lunch?¡± she was confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the day, isn¡¯t it?¡± the woman tucked her hair behind her ear, which seemed like a


    reflex action.


    ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Someone else to see or invite to lunch?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take your bad mood out on me,¡± sheughed, and Melody almost thought she must be suffering


    from bipr disorder.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she had been foul-mouthed, but all of it seemed too strange to her.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, why are you here?¡± she approached her and folded her arms. She didn¡¯t care that


    Devina was taller.


    She nced at the door she walked in through and refocused her gaze on it a secondter.


    ¡°Your fianc¨¦ was at my housest night.¡±


    It was strange, he¡¯d told her he had an errand to run.


    Unless he was seeing his cousin¡¯s wife?


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sleeping with Timothy ¡°she said quickly putting up a hand when she saw the


    woman¡¯s eyes widen in shock ¡°I don¡¯t intend to consummate the damn sham marriage. Because that¡¯s


    what it is a fake marriage, a mistake!


    ¡°Take it easy, honey. Rx. God forbid I ever...!¡± she made a disgusted face and pretended to retch.


    ¡°He was having a conversation with Hamlet, my husband, his cousin.¡±


    Melody¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t make a sound, but her lips made a perfect o.


    ¡°Exactly. The point is, he ended up confessing to Hamlet what he was about to do. Which I think is bad


    enough as it is. Just letting you know.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You did it?¡± she asked staring unblinkingly at her. ¡°Whatever you tell me will not leave us, this room.


    My lips are sealed. Did you n the robbery?¡±


    Melody burst into tears and felt Devina hug her. She wasn¡¯t used to someone hugging her without her


    knowing her, but this redhead was strange in every sense of the word. She¡¯d been racking up the pain


    for too many days. She didn¡¯t understand how something like this could be happening in her life. As if


    being pregnant and alone, away from her own, wasn¡¯t torture enough.


    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me? You don¡¯t know me at all,¡± she told her hugging her and crying


    again.


    ¡°Because I lost someone once. A few months ago. I didn¡¯t give her a chance to get close because I


    was focused on trusting no one. She died for me. Now I¡¯m trying to mend my life,¡± she heard the


    confession and felt empathy take ce in her sadness. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t like Timothy. I don¡¯t care that


    he¡¯s my brother-inw. He never agreed to my union with his cousin. He used me of being after


    Hamlet¡¯s money and all I was interested in was eating him every day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Melody wiped her tears with the back of her hand. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine how


    awful she must look, all teary and haggard. Though she blushed at the nonchnt way Devina spoke.


    Did she realize they didn¡¯t know each other?


    ¡°Did you? I always go by my instincts and ever since I walked through that door,¡± she told him pointing


    to the door of the room, ¡°I realized you weren¡¯t a machiavellian mind. You¡¯re not what Timothy Giannato


    thinks, so how did ite to this?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t even know it was happening until I met him five days ago. This all happened so fast...I,


    honestly, I swear,¡± she felt the tears fall again, but she didn¡¯t want to stop looking into Devina¡¯s eyes.


    She wanted to feel that someone, in that crazy situation believed her. ¡°I really didn¡¯t. I would never hurt


    Timothy. He helped me without knowing me, I had no idea he was my brother-inw¡¯s boss.¡±


    ¡°Perfect! I believe you,¡± the redhead smiled mischievously, and Melody feared for her safety. Her eyes


    showed she was nning something.


    ¡°Why are you making that face? You believe me just like that?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ll get rid of him. Because you¡¯ll put him to work and make him regret it. Until he cries to


    get you back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been his,¡± she interrupted her in confusion.


    ¡°Oh, my dear! I can tell. You¡¯re attracted to him; the heart is strange. You never know when you want


    someone until they¡¯re all over you. And I assure you, if he went looking for Hamlet and confessed


    something like that to him, a guy as secretive as he is; it¡¯s because he has feelings for you and wanted


    to take a little guilt off his actions,¡± her smile grew bigger. ¡°Here you go,¡± from her bra she pulled out a


    piece of paper and held it out to Melody.


    She didn¡¯t know if she should put her hand on it.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t bring a purse, and I didn¡¯t want anyone to notice what I was carrying,¡± she told Melody


    when she saw her reluctance to touch the paper.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± she asked taking it after a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s your ticket out,¡± Melody opened the rectangr piece of paper full of curiosity and fear. ¡°It¡¯s a


    check for three million dors.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter Seventeen


    Melody


    Devina was smiling and Melody couldn¡¯t believe that, in her hands, was a check for that amount of


    money.


    ¡°Take it,¡± she told her holding her hands out to her.


    ¡°No...I...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say no. No person should be forced into marriage,¡± her logic was impossible to dispute. But, still,


    she couldn¡¯t ept that much from a stranger, no matter how much her heart screamed at her that she


    could trust her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But I don¡¯t know you. Neither do you know me,¡± she handed the check back to her and


    stepped back, ¡°I think we should save lunch forter. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    ¡°Melody,¡± Devina couldn¡¯t believe it, nor could she.


    ¡°I just can¡¯t. I really, really don¡¯t know how much I appreciate it. I have no idea how much money you


    have, nor do I care to know how you got it. That¡¯s not my problem. But you can¡¯t go giving three million


    dors to someone you don¡¯t know,¡± she sat up in bed, she was dizzy, and her head was starting to


    pound.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving you the money you need to get the hell out. To be free,¡± she followed her steps and sat


    down next to her. ¡°Look honey, no one should have to suffer and pay for something they didn¡¯t do. The


    guilty ones, the ones who do harm, those should have a hard time, they should rot in jail. I¡¯m sure


    you¡¯ve been trying to make Timothy understand that you didn¡¯t do anything, or am I wrong?¡±


    Melody squeezed her temples. She was right. But it was still too much money.


    ¡°It¡¯s a lot of money,¡± she mumbled in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s too much. I wouldn¡¯t even know how to begin to


    repay you.¡± She couldn¡¯t believe she was even considering it. But taking that money was a better


    alternative than....


    She looked at Devina who was watching her determined that she would ept the money.


    Would it be possible?


    ¡°He sent you,¡± she told her finally realizing it.


    ¡°What?¡± the redhead stood up from the bed as if it had thorns everywhere.


    ¡°You heard me. He sent you, didn¡¯t he? Let¡¯s see if I¡¯m dumb enough to take the money. You want to


    see if I¡¯ll take off with the money?¡± she also got out of bed and without thinking she pped Devina


    across the cheek.


    She almost fell for it, what a fool she had been! She almost had trusted Devina, without knowing her.


    ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Insane!¡± she said, putting her hand on the area that was beginning to redden. ¡°I only


    came to help you, because I don¡¯t think you stole from Timothy, I¡¯m just trying to help!¡±


    ¡°Crazy? You think I¡¯m crazy? Come near me again and I¡¯ll gouge your fucking eyes out with a fork,¡± the


    threat was harsher than she would have believed.


    ¡°No one sent me,¡± Devina told her with shing green eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as stupid as Timothy thinks I am. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d close the door on your way out.¡±


    She grabbed her side purse that sat on top of the nightstand, the cell phone Timothy had given her


    earlier that morning, assuring her that he wanted her avable at any time of day. She resented the


    situation as no one could imagine, but it was what she had been dealt.


    Or so she thought.


    She left the room, passing Devina¡¯s side. She prayed to God she hadn¡¯t made a mistake with the


    redhead, but she would never trust anyone lightly again. She trusted her brother-inw for years and


    look at the situation he got her into.


    Devina didn¡¯t call out to her at any point, she didn¡¯t look back either.


    She pushed the elevator button, determined to get out of the apartment.


    She couldn¡¯t stay there for another second.


    If Timothy thought she was a thief, well, let him think so willingly.


    She would leave. Even if she had to borrow from her parents, beg them to listen to her, she would.


    The thought made her start to cry, as the elevator descended.


    It was ridiculous to consider going to beg her parents, those who had mmed the door in her face.


    But it was the only thing he could do.


    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± said Timothy as the elevator doors opened and he saw her there.


    ¡°Go to hell, I¡¯m sick of you, I¡¯m sick of you not believing me!¡± she shoved him, catching him off guard,


    and stepped into the elevator. ¡°Tell your sister-inw she can stick her check where the sun doesn¡¯t


    shine, damn it the day I crossed your path!¡±


    Timothy stared at her dumbfounded, she noticed it in his green eyes, confusion gave way to anger, he


    turned his face in the direction of the room but couldn¡¯t react in time. The elevator doors closed just as


    he went to try to stop her.


    She was already gone.


    ****


    Two hours after wandering zombie-like through the streets of Manhattan, an ice cream, and a pack of


    popcorn in her stomach, Melody finally arrived at her parents¡¯ house.


    She stopped in front of the garden.


    She didn¡¯t know how to take the steps now that she was there.


    What would he say? What would she say to make them believe her?


    She was cold to death. And the decision of eating the ice cream didn¡¯t help her at all. But she was


    craving it.


    She tried to warm her arms, running her hands fervently up and down.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    ¡°Melody Redford. What are you supposed to wait in there?¡± Lydia Redford opened the door to the


    house that saw her grow. ¡°You¡¯re going to freeze little girl.¡±


    Melody began to cry again, as she ran into her mother¡¯s arms.


    What did it matter that she didn¡¯t share her decision to have her child, for a second, for a thousandth of


    a second, she wanted refuge in familiar arms. Ones that had cared for her and protected her all her life.


    ¡°Oh, my baby girl!¡± her mother wrapped her arms around her and squeezed her tight. Melody calmed


    down after a few minutes. ¡°Come on inside Mel. You need to get warm. You¡¯re freezing.¡±


    They walked into the house, each one¡¯s arms around the other¡¯s back. Melody had missed her mother


    so much that, in her grief at not receiving her support, she hadn¡¯t realized how much she missed her


    mother.


    ¡°Sit down, let me get you a coat,¡± her mother hurried out of the living room and Melody sat in the


    kitchen.


    The whole thing made her feel like a stranger in her parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°Here. Here,¡± she pulled a nket over her and Melody immediately squeezed the fabric for extra


    warmth. ¡°Would you like a cup of chocte? Look how skinny you are!¡± her mother let a tear fall as she


    stroked her head, just like she used to do when Melody was a little girl. ¡°How did you get so much


    worse in such a short time? You look sick. My poor silly baby.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you going to get me some chocte?¡± suddenly it didn¡¯t feel so good to go to her parents¡¯


    house anymore. She was going to get theirints, their; ¡®I told you so you shouldn¡¯t go through


    with the pregnancy¡¯, ¡®you must learn to have responsibilities and make good decisions¡¯.


    It was a waste of time.


    But still, a part of her was screaming at her in a Mexican serenade voice, that she had nowhere else to


    go, at least not one that Timothy didn¡¯t know about.


    Her mother turned away from her and poured the cup of hot chocte, with a little cinnamon on top,


    just the way Melody liked to drink it.


    ¡°You remembered to put cinnamon on it,¡± she was being a wanton crybaby, from those soap operas.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. It¡¯s been a week since you got the hell out of here. Not ten years,¡± there were


    always ways to make her cry more.


    She hid her face in her hands and burst into tears again. She felt like her head was going to explode


    and her chest couldn¡¯t take any more pain.


    Devina was right about something. She liked Timothy, she saw something different in him, a willingness


    to help a stranger without asking for anything in return, a genuine and sincere look. He condemned lies


    and hated to be betrayed.


    ¡°Lydia! Lydia!¡± the voice of Charles Redford flooded through the house, grabbing the attention of


    mother and daughter.


    Lydia bolted into the living room, startled by the imperious, frightened tone her father had employed.


    Melody followed in her mother¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you all right, Charles?¡± she asked since she reached his office.


    Charles was holding the newspaper in his hand, holding it as if this one had the news of the twin towers


    falling for the second time.


    Melody trailed behind her mother; she didn¡¯t want her father to know she was there, at least not when


    she could tell he was so angry. She who was already a cause for anger and disgust.


    ¡°She¡¯s getting married! She¡¯s getting married and she didn¡¯t even invite us! The ungrateful girl has a


    date! I had to read about it in the newspaper.¡±


    ¡°But who? Who¡¯s getting married? You must be exaggerating my dear,¡± she watched as her mother


    took the newspaper from her father and hurriedly read it. She put a hand to her chest and let out a


    shocked, ¡°My God.¡±


    Lydia turned to Melody and Melody took a step back, dropping the quilted cloth that made her warm,


    her hiding ce had been removed. Now both parents were looking at her like she was scum.


    ¡°How dare youe here like this after this!¡± the first to burst out was her mother. ¡°Youe here, in


    your frumpy clothes, as if you¡¯re still a teenager, as if you¡¯re not a decent woman who¡¯s going to have a


    child. Youe here and instead of telling me you¡¯re getting married; you ask me for chocte. Don¡¯t


    you eat with your fianc¨¦? Why didn¡¯t you start with the news that you were getting married?¡±


    Melody stood there in one piece, staring from milestone to milestone. She had no idea what they were


    talking about, but what she did know was that she must have seen that newspaper her mother was


    holding. No one was supposed to know about her engagement, at least that¡¯s what she had thought for


    days. Now there was Devina, and a thousand other people who read that paper.


    ¡°Give me that,¡± she didn¡¯t mind snatching it away, maybe they already thought she wasn¡¯t worth it.


    She read quickly, skipping semicolons andmas, because on that asion, grammar didn¡¯t matter


    to her.


    The headline almost made her throw up her popcorn: Young woman moves up the economic chain!


    She caught one of the richest! Another Giannato is getting married!


    ¡°What do you have to say Melody?¡± her father¡¯s voice sounded distant to her. ¡°Melody Redford, you


    better start talking.¡±


    The threat was like the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. She was sick and tired of people using


    offensive words against her, belittling her, thinking they owned her, and threatening her.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to threaten me, dad. You made me leave, you didn¡¯t want me. Neither me nor your


    grandson. You threw me out on the street. You forced me to leave or to have an abortion. You who are


    a doctor! You promised to save lives. You are a hypocrite and a bad father.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare talk to me like that,¡± Charles Redford had never epted his daughters talking to him


    that way. He was their father, an adult, a person who deserved respect and gratitude, he told them.


    But he had forfeited that right when he belittled her and took away her health insurance so she would


    have to fend for herself.


    Not knowing whether she was eating or dying. Without calling her to find out if she woke up.


    A week seemed like an eternity. With three days living in Timothy¡¯s penthouse, everything seemed


    distant and extreme.


    ¡°You have no idea what my life is like. You judge me for being pregnant, instead of worrying about


    finding the man who impregnated me and making him take care of his child. You loathe and despise


    me when your son-inw swindled a businessman out of three million dors,¡± she walked up to her


    father, put a finger on his chest and threw the newspaper on the floor. ¡°You have no heart or judgment


    to tell me what to do or what to say.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± eximed her mother and her father¡¯s eyes widened in dismay.


    Well, there was the news about Equy. They would alle out of that afternoon surprised.


    ¡°Well, you see. It seems you have supported the wrong one. Instead, your daughter, the one you raised


    and instilled good values in, that one you couldn¡¯t reach out to and forgive a simple teenage mistake.¡±


    ¡°Mel...¡± her father looked at her for the first time since she told them she was expecting a baby, as he


    did as when she was a naughty child andmitted a prank. ¡°My child... do you really think that? Do


    you think I don¡¯t love you anymore? Do you think I don¡¯t care about you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t let me think otherwise,¡± even though her cheeks were wet, and her eyes were swollen from


    crying, she didn¡¯t mind being honest. She had nothing left to lose. ¡°You¡¯re my parents, the ones who


    gave me life. You are supposed to take care of me, to lead me in the right direction, to support and


    advise me. You shouldn¡¯t be the first ones to turn your backs on me when I needed you.¡±


    Lydia began to cry behind her, and it broke her heart. Her mother was just as sentimental as she was.


    It was a difficult situation for her family, but more so for her who felt so alone and exiled.


    Her father wrapped her in his arms and began to sob.


    It was the first time her father cried, at least in front of her.


    ¡°Forgive me, my daughter. I don¡¯t deserve it, I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness, nor...¡± she returned his


    embrace and let herself be loved and protected by the man she loved so much all her life.


    ¡°I forgive you, dad,¡± she whispered closing her eyes and feeling her heart settle for the first time in a


    long time.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter Eighteen


    Timothy


    ¡°Why the hell did you do that?¡± Timothy burst out when Devina showed him the check.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re an idiot and you¡¯re mistreating someone who¡¯s not guilty of anything,¡± she sat at the


    dining room table with a cup of tea and red at him angrily, ¡°don¡¯te looking for trouble with me


    Timothy, I¡¯m not the monster here.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about what happened between Melody and me,¡± he replied furiously. ¡°You¡¯re


    just nosy.¡±


    ¡°In addition to being a freeloader, a hypocrite, now nosy? Wow, the definitions of me in your short


    vocabry are expanding. You must feel good taking your anger out on me and not yourself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be funny Devina,¡± he dropped a fist on the table and ran his hands through his hair, almost on


    the verge of losing his patience, to all this, Devina looked at him smiling. ¡°Is this funny to you? Seeing


    me like this? You made her leave! I don¡¯t know where she went!¡±


    ¡°How?¡± she stood up, took ast sip of her tea, and put the cup on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what


    you mean. You have brought all this on yourself. You and your self-centeredness andck of


    confidence...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! She nned a robbery! That¡¯s not being a good person.


    Don¡¯t fall into her angelic face,¡± he had fallen roundly and now he realized it. But he would make her


    pay.


    ¡°You¡¯re so blind. You will ruin her,¡± she told him, putting a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t like me; I


    don¡¯t like you either. But that woman, that poor pregnant woman, she¡¯s having the damnedest time, and


    you don¡¯t make it any easier. I know some mean and maniptive people, but that girl isn¡¯t. So, yes


    dear. You¡¯re ruining her.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to be ruining?¡± he asked without looking at her. The check was heavy between


    his fingers. He crumpled it up and tossed it on the table.


    ¡°Your chance to figure out what¡¯s going on between you two. Melody didn¡¯t steal that money. So do


    your research. As haughty as you are and think you¡¯re smart, if I were you, I¡¯d investigate all the


    strands,¡± she headed for the elevator. ¡°That girl¡¯s a sweetie pie. She hits hard, but she¡¯s good. I know


    you think I¡¯m not worth it, that I¡¯m a freeloader and that me and your cousin won¡¯t work out, but you¡¯re


    wrong. Lovees in the most mysterious ways. It¡¯s a good thing you have your eyes wide open for


    when it happens to you.¡±


    ¡°She did. Her brother-inw signed a statement...¡±


    ¡°That makes one unscrupulous person. Throwing your own family under the bus? Did you think he¡¯s


    the one behind it all?¡± she jabbed the elevator button and waited for it to go up to the top floor where


    they were. ¡°She didn¡¯t take my money. Start thinking about that detail. See you soon Timothy. I hope


    you don¡¯t screw up anymore.¡±


    That¡¯s how she was.


    Like a storm.


    That¡¯s what his cousin had told him.


    And he had been right.


    Devina was one of the mostplex women he¡¯d ever known. Marrying Hamlet seemed like a win/lose


    gamble: she gained status and money, and he lost the chance to find a woman who really loved him.


    But something inside him was beginning to tell him that he waspletely wrong about the intense,


    sassy redhead.


    He dialed the detective¡¯s number and waited for him to answer. He was beginning to lose his patience.


    He was not a man to judge lightly, but maybe it was true and he might have made a big mistake with


    Melody. Ever since he forced her to move into his apartment three days ago, she excused herself for


    keeping the information that she was Equy¡¯s sister-inw, but to him, blinded by rage and betrayal,


    he hadn¡¯t listened to her for a single second. Every word she said went in one ear and out the other


    without leaving a mark on his mind.


    ¡°Sir?¡± the private detective answered him at several rings.


    ¡°I need you to really look into Equy Thompson. There¡¯s something not adding up in his statement.


    Search bank ounts, here and abroad, look further afield, dig, talk to neighbors, friends, cousins, the


    devil himself you have to but find out if he has the money!¡±


    ¡°Right away Sir,¡± the man was silent for a moment and then added; ¡°Congrattions on your


    engagement.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± confused, he looked at the cell phone screen. Had he been stalking him with some hidden


    camera? No one knew about his engagement except Hamlet, and he¡¯d recently found out that Devina


    knew about it too.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You¡¯re everywhere. You¡¯re quite famous. Don¡¯t mind the badments. If you love each other...¡±


    ¡°Look into what I asked.¡±


    He closed the call and googled his name on the web.


    Hundreds of pages immediately appeared advertising his engagement to the stranger.


    None of them favored Melody.


    And all he could think about was what she would suffer when she read it.


    His cell phone rang at that moment, seeing the screen, he knew the news was officially all over the


    ce.


    ¡°Timothy Giannato!¡± his mother shouted from behind the line. ¡°What the hell were you thinking? Stai


    per sposare una giovane donna americana?¡± Carlota was upset and he was no one to stop her from


    venting her anger.


    She was right to be. At least to a certain point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should be surprised mother. You told me I had to get married, or I¡¯d be cut out of the


    company I¡¯ve sacrificed so much for,¡± he went to his room and pulled back the curtains, started to take


    off his clothes and put his cell phone on speaker, he knew his mother would need at least five minutes


    of venting.


    ¡°So, is it true? Are you getting married? Do I know her? Who is she? I have to hear from the help about


    your engagement!¡± she asked. ¡°Juliet came in smiling with the newspaper in her hand. I did not see my


    cell phone today, and I find out that I got more congrattions than on my birthday,¡± he understood that


    it was hard to find out that way, but he didn¡¯t leak the information.


    He nned to tell her after establishing a good situation and dynamic with Melody. But days passed


    and nothing was flowing between them.


    And he wasn¡¯t exactly doing his part to make it easy for her either.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her, but you will, soon enough,¡± at least he hoped so. If he managed to find Melody.


    Considering she was gone, and he was so confused when she took off, he had no idea where to start


    looking for her.


    ¡°I hope so. Is she Italian? The papers haven¡¯t been good about her, you must give a statement Timi,¡±


    his mother added thisstment, a little calmer and more concerned, which he silently appreciated.


    ¡°You know the press is vicious. You can¡¯t let your marriage start with badments. We¡¯re a pretty


    well-known family.¡±


    ¡°More when there¡¯ s someone in the press who hates me.¡± Gia must have been behind all those bad


    comments.


    ¡°Rosalia, Mateo¡¯s sister, do you remember Mateo? Never mind,¡± he held the phone and urged his


    mother to focus on what he was going to say; ¡°the point is that Rosalia told me, that Mateo told her, that


    your future wife works in a coffee shop in Manhattan. Which, let me tell you, is...¡±


    ¡°Worked.¡± He had no ns to let Melody continue working with Doyle, if he had to find a recement


    for her and pay for it himself, well, he would dly do so. That was if he managed to track down


    Melody¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°As you understand, Melody has no reason to work there anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a little early for you to start saying what your fianc¨¦e does and doesn¡¯t have to do,¡± Carlota


    corrected. ¡°Rtionships don¡¯t work if you try to control your partner. It¡¯s a matter of sharing,


    interacting,municating everything...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have coffeeter and you can tell me all about rtionships. For now, I¡¯m naked in front of the


    shower and I need to stop talking to you, mom.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you tomorrow, Friday, at our house. We¡¯ll have a dinner in honor of you and your fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Timothy didn¡¯t know what to answer right away.


    Letting his mother know, that he had no idea where his future wife was, represented a clear loss of


    power and failure to his mother and within seconds to his father. He could not afford to let them know


    about this.


    Just as they shouldn¡¯t have to find out that the marriage wasn¡¯t going to be real.


    ¡°See you tomorrow mom.¡±


    He showered in a hurry, he didn¡¯t have time to count sheep or think about work, things were in order at


    least on the work front. His personal life, on the other hand, was a mess.


    All thanks to Devina.


    To her and her imnting new ideas.


    He was calm, furious, but calm. Thinking Melody was responsible and would make her pay by making


    her marry him and pay back the money. He didn¡¯t care about the three million, he cared that this


    woman came with her angel face, mock him, and then came out with that she was a rattlesnake.


    ¡°Sir,¡± his housekeeper knocked on the bedroom door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right out, Pa,¡± he dressed hurriedly, putting on in ck pants and an olive-green shirt that,


    ording to his mother, brought out his eyes. It was a gift for one of his past birthdays. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong?¡± he asked when he opened the door.


    ¡°Miss Gia says she needs to see you.¡±


    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m not in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that she¡¯s here. She saw rk in the parking lot and well, you know how pushy she is,¡± Pa


    was nervous, the poor woman was looking everywhere but at him.


    He had no idea that he could be intimidating in any way.


    ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll be right out and tell him myself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    As the woman was leaving, Timothy felt the need to ask her a somewhat odd question.


    ¡°Pa,¡± she turned and sped her hands behind her back. ¡°What did you think of my fianc¨¦e? I know


    I didn¡¯t notify you in advance that she wasing, and you¡¯ve been with me for quite a few years, I


    don¡¯t want you to feel ufortable in any way.¡±


    ¡°Oh no sir,¡± she hastened to answer him. ¡°I¡¯m not offended. On the contrary. Miss Melody is a


    sweetheart. Even when I tell her not to help me, she pretends not to listen and helps me cook, she


    even arranges her clothes herself, even though I told her I was there to do it. I try not to get her to help


    me in the kitchen, because the poor little thing gets sick at everything.¡±


    Pa looked at him with eyes full of joy as she spoke of Melody.


    That stabbed his heart.


    What if he really made a mistake in thinking she was guilty?


    Did he let himself be manipted by Equy Thompson?


    He couldn¡¯t forgive himself if he had hurt an innocent woman.


    ¡°I know you haven¡¯t asked for my opinion. But I¡¯ve known you since you were a child, and I¡¯m quite fond


    of you,¡± she approached him and Timothy was surprised, Pa never had that kind of attitude with him,


    not even when she worked for his parents and he was a teenager. ¡°I know also that it¡¯s none of my


    business, but I care about her. She is very delicate, and she hardly eats anything, everything makes


    her sick with the baby. I think you should spend more time with her and make her eat.¡±


    He felt his heart being stabbed for the second time.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard her cry several times when she thinks she¡¯s alone. It breaks my soul. She¡¯s so young. Be


    sure to take care of her Mr. Timothy,¡± the woman apologized and went to the kitchen, leaving him


    turned into a bundle of insecurities and a body full of guilt.


    She been crying.


    He tucked his shirt into his pants and finished putting on the belt.


    Now ready, he called the detective again. He needed to settle his doubts as soon as possible and know


    what to do.


    ¡°Do you have anything yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m working as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Then do it faster!¡± he shouted angrily at him. He knew the anger wasn¡¯t at him, but he couldn¡¯t help it.


    He closed the call. He would apologizeter. In the meantime, he had more important things to do.


    He went all the way to the living room and found Gia sitting on the couch. At another time in his life, he


    would have thought she was beautiful, an elegant and sophisticated woman. Now, after dealing with


    Melody, he saw only frivolity and disdain in Gia.


    ¡°What do you want Gia? I thought I made it clear to you that I don¡¯t want to see you again,¡± he folded


    his arms and looked coldly at her.


    ¡°When have you ever seen me give up on something I want?¡± she said to him, as she got up from the


    couch. She was wearing ck pants and a gold blouse with wide sleeves. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for youe


    to your senses ande back to me sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Look, your woman¡¯s not here. I think it¡¯s the perfect time for you to...¡±


    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s not here?¡± was the first thing he asked her. She walked up to him and ran a


    finger across his cheek, he had been wearing a beard for a few days. Something strange about him, as


    he was always clean-shaven and impable.


    ¡°I have contacts,¡± she said smiling flirtatiously and aplished.


    ¡°The same ones you used to fill the newspapers with gossip,¡± he took her hand from his face and she


    looked surprised. ¡°How long are you going to keep thinking I¡¯m getting back with you? Understand it.


    It¡¯s over. And today I¡¯m not in the mood for your little games and tricks.¡±


    ¡°Games? You think I y games with you?¡± she slipped a hand between his balls and squeezed him


    sensually. Timothy stilled and closed his eyes in reflex. ¡°What I provoke in you no one can do it. Least


    of all that glib, dead little girl you intend to marry,¡± she loosened her grip and mped tighter again. ¡°I


    am more than she is.¡±


    ¡°More?¡± he said grabbing her by the wrist. At another time, her hands would have driven him mad with


    pleasure, but at that moment, he felt only disdain for her. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than Melody because


    she doesn¡¯t wear expensive clothes like you? Because she¡¯s not your so-called ss? You were up to


    your fucking ears in debt when you started messing with me!¡±


    She let go of his parts and he let go of her wrist. Gia grabbed where his hand had been.


    ¡°We¡¯re the same kind honey. Don¡¯t you pretend to be humble now. You, who buys fancy cars every


    month. You, who don¡¯t talk to anyone for fear of being asked for money or work. You¡¯re a pathetic rich


    kid who has made a way because of your parents¡¯ money and name.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m so pathetic, why do you want to be with me?¡± Pa poked her head out and Timothy saw her


    from the corner of his eye. He would talk to herter about privacy. ¡°On a whim?¡±


    ¡°No one will love me like you,¡± she bit her lower lip and her eyes filled with tears.


    Crocodile tears, he told himself in annoyance.


    ¡°No one will love you like I did. You¡¯re right about that. But you preferred being unfaithful to valuing me,¡±


    he smiled, for he had realized how she was a maniptive woman and not one without malice.


    He felt stupid.


    A scumbag.


    There, watching as Gia let a single tear fall into her expensive, wless makeup, he realized the truth


    about her.


    She never wanted him.


    It was all part of the setup.


    ¡°Timi don¡¯t tell me that. You¡¯re breaking my heart talking to me like that,¡± she threw herself into his arms


    sobbing dryly, he knew that not another tear woulde from her eyes, nor from her desated heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me for her.¡±


    ¡°Who told you I¡¯m doing it for her?¡± he gently pushed her away and grabbed her face. ¡°I left you


    because you weren¡¯t worth it. Thank God I found one who is.¡± She opened her eyes in horror and hurt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face Gia, I know it¡¯s pride that hurts you. Not because you love me. And I¡¯ll tell you


    one thing, I don¡¯t care how many articles you put in your paper, or how much crap you upload to the


    inte. My thing with Melody is a fact. You better get used to it. Or you¡¯ll force me to make a


    statement about your infidelity.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she whispered nervously, ¡°you wouldn¡¯t do something like that to me.¡±


    ¡°You leave me no choice Gia. I¡¯m trying to be good to you. I¡¯m not a little woman, I¡¯m not running


    around the streets telling my friends I was cheated on. But you¡¯re picking on someone who hasn¡¯t done


    anything to you.¡±


    ¡°He embarrassed me in the middle of a restaurant! Where you and I used to go every week!¡± she


    shrieked in annoyance.


    ¡°No,¡± he corrected releasing her. ¡°You treated her like crap, and she treated you right back, just like I


    will if you ever cross my path again or if you ever fuck with Melody again.¡±


    ¡°Timi...¡±


    ¡°Go away. I have to meet my fianc¨¦e,¡± he turned to the living room window, the one that overlooked the


    main avenue itself and gave a view of the whole panorama. He waited until he heard Gia¡¯s footsteps


    walking away.


    When he heard the elevator leave, he rxed almostpletely.


    That woman was stressing him out, but he hoped that the lesson was clear and engraved in his


    memory forever.


    No one was going to discredit his future wife. He didn¡¯t care what the terms of their agreement were.


    She was going to be his wife and that was clear to him.


    Whatever the cost.


    He dared not analyze that thought. It was too deep, and he knew it would lead him to realize things,


    which even his heart did not want to understand.


    He put on his shoes and picked up his cell phone, put on his silver watch and slowlybed his hair.


    He was sure he would find Melody¡¯s exact location, as sure as he was to listen to her and know her


    side of the story.


    He would not rest until he knew whether she was guilty or not.


    And if she wasn¡¯t, God help him to get her forgiveness.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter Neen


    Melody


    Melodyy down for a while, her head was pounding, and she couldn¡¯t bear to watch her parents suffer


    anymore because of the news she had given them about Equy, and she understood that perfectly.


    She was one of those who had not believed the truth, even when she went to her sister¡¯s house, she


    kept trying to believe that it could not be true. But the undeniable fact was that people betrayed,


    mistreated, stole, and made sure that others did not believe them capable of atrocities. Sure, he had


    his reasons, which, in his inner self, he felt were weighty enough to steal three million, but from there to


    throw the me for his actions on someone else, that was unforgivable, even more than stealing.


    It said much more about him to me someone else for his decisions than it did to have made them.


    Equy could never justify ming Melody, and that hurt her. Because she considered him almost her


    brother.


    ¡°Mel, honey,¡± was her mother. ¡°Your phone keeps ringing, I think it¡¯s Timothy,¡± she told her not much


    about Timothy, telling them that she met him at Doyle¡¯s coffee shop, which was true.


    But she did not tell them that she was going to marry him, as condition of Equy¡¯s theft.


    Rather, in an impulsive act, she felt attracted to him and epted his proposal.


    She could not believe that her parents would have epted such an absurd truth.


    Falling in love with Timothy? When hell freezes over, and it rains popcorn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it,¡± she immediately got out of bed and this made her a little dizzier than she already was,


    and she had to sit up.


    ¡°You need to sleep, your eyes are puffy,¡± her mother reached over and gently ran her hand over her


    face. ¡°There¡¯s something you¡¯re not telling me about your engagement. Are you sure everything¡¯s all


    right with Timothy?¡±


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. We just had a little difference and I left.¡± Little? She wasn¡¯t nning to go back to


    him. That wasn¡¯t really small you could say.


    ¡°You can talk to me about anything,¡± her mother told her before turning to leave the room.


    ¡°Thank you. I just want to be alone for now,¡± she smiled at her to reassure her, though inside she was


    dying.


    She didn¡¯t doubt that Timothy would get her parents¡¯ address easily, nor did she doubt that he¡¯d be


    home any minute. He had gotten her parentage with Equy, that only meant he had detectives who


    investigated and executed the job for what he paid them for.


    A man with influence and money.


    Find her? It was going to be too easy.


    But there she would wait for him.


    She wasn¡¯t going to run.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Calmer now, she realized she was running away, like a criminal, giving him reason to think of her even


    worse.


    What she needed to aplish was to get Equy to confess.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she shouted at her, calling out at the top of her lungs.


    ¡°What happened? Are you all right?¡± Lydia arrived immediately.


    ¡°Call Allegra and tell her toe to dinner tonight, tell her you have a surprise and to bring Equy,¡±


    she gotpletely out of bed and put her hands on her mother¡¯s shoulders, who was watching her as


    if she had lost her mind. ¡°Call her and ask her toe today. Tell her it¡¯s urgent and she needs to be


    here today.¡±


    ¡°But what are you up to, Melody?¡± her mother was missing the point, and she was partly responsible.


    Not in parts.


    Completely. She had simply told them that she discovered the embezzlement, that Timothy was super


    angry, and that Equy denied doing it, but that he confessed it to her in a phone call she made to him.


    Just enough so they wouldn¡¯t be any sadder.


    At least his mother was, because Charles Redford was, he¡¯ d get poked with a needle or razor and not


    a drop of blood woulde out. Her father hadn¡¯t taken the Equy thing well at all, much less his


    involvement with his eldest daughter¡¯s actions. He cursed like Melody has never heard him curse in her


    life.


    So, telling them about the second part of the consequences of being rted to Equy would not be


    fair.


    Not to think of how she would be judged immediately, the fact that she agreed to marry a stranger, to


    kiss him the same day she met him, to ride in a car with that same stranger, not knowing whether he


    was an organ seller or worse. No. In short, she couldn¡¯t tell them everything.


    ¡°I just want things cleared up mom,¡± even though what she really wanted was to make Equy pay for


    the suffering she had gone through those days.


    She sadly hade to think, after kissing Timothy, that, like a fairy tale princess, she might get to have


    a happy ending. She didn¡¯t feel that crush of novels, but she was sure that something was going on


    between her and Timothy, but Equy took away her chance to find out what it was, because now, that


    Italian hated her to death.


    To such an extent that he was willing to sacrifice his bachelorhood to marry someone like her, someone


    he loathed.


    And of course, there was the part of the fortune, she who would have dly helped him, not only


    because of the economic situation and stability that Timothy could bring her, but because he


    appreciated her as a good person, one that she was almost sure had been hurt and now he could not


    allow himself to trust anyone.


    And he believed that she failed him.


    That she was just another of the bunch.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t aggravate the situation further,¡± she said shaking out the folds of her dress. ¡°Your


    fathers pissed off enough as it is. Don¡¯t make it any worse than it already is.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the undertone of those words, for she wasn¡¯t the one who made things so bad.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault my brother-inw is a thief,¡± she was offended, and her mother didn¡¯t realize it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he had his reasons, perhapspelling reasons,¡± she looks at her disapprovingly. ¡°We


    shouldn¡¯t judge at first, the best thing to do is to talk to him and see why he did it. We have known


    Equy for years, he has always treated us all well, especially your sister.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying no, mom, but he¡¯s not a good man, if you heard how he treated me on the phone.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you make people angry, you y the victim in everything. You make dramas in your head


    so easily, Melody,¡± she didn¡¯t believe what her mother was saying. How was it possible that she judged


    her like that? She didn¡¯t trust her own daughter.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me,¡± she said walking to the closet, she needed to change. It was past four in the


    afternoon, and she hadn¡¯t showered since early. She hadn¡¯t eaten either, but she had no desire to eat.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you Melody, it¡¯s that I know how you are. I know you.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she turned to her mother with her gray eyes almost burning, she felt like she wanted to cry from


    so much anger, but she didn¡¯t, she was starting to get tired of her fucking tears. She was sick of being


    the weak one in everything ¡°You don¡¯t know me. If you knew your daughter, you¡¯d believe her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that, Melody! You got pregnant by the first boyfriend you ever had. One that your


    father and I didn¡¯t even like that you didn¡¯t even have time to get to know. A deadbeat with no future,¡±


    her mother looked at her with pity as she shook her head negatively. ¡°You must learn to ept your


    mistakes, to face them. You¡¯re not a child anymore. The sooner you grasp that, the better you¡¯ll do in


    life.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s this about mom?¡± Melody pulled some dresses out of the closet, dresses she hadn¡¯t worn in a


    while, she¡¯d forgotten all the clothes she¡¯d left behind when she¡¯d picked up and left so quickly for


    Lucy¡¯s apartment. ¡°I thought we had everything settled.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pregnant,¡± simplifying things, Lydia blurted out what she had been thinking for some time


    and that Melody understood immediately. It wasn¡¯t her father who was behind the whole miscarriage


    idea, it was her. Her own mother.


    ¡°Wow. The truth is out. That¡¯s your problem,¡± she smiled sadly at her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still want me


    to have an abortion. I can¡¯t believe it. But you know what?¡± She was going to go through with her


    pregnancy, she didn¡¯t care what her parents thought. ¡°What you think about my life doesn¡¯t bother me


    anymore. Because I¡¯ve already seen that you¡¯re capable of turning your back on your own daughter at


    a time like this, at the most important moment of her life.¡±


    ¡°At your age, the most important moment is when you graduate! Which you won¡¯t do because you¡¯re


    pregnant. Because you had sex and didn¡¯t protect yourself. Because you preferred to go through with


    the pregnancy and now it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Yes, mother. It iste. Late to forgive you,¡± her mother opened her mouth in surprise at her words. ¡°I


    was worried about how you were a few hours ago, when I said things to daddy, it hurt me to see you


    cry, to see a saint fall from your altar, to see you suffer it hurt me. But this will be thest time it hurts


    me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic Melody,¡± her mother walked to the door and stopped in the frame. ¡°See what I


    mean? How am I supposed to believe that Equy did what you say, when you just make an


    earthquake out of any simple thing? You just want to judge people and tell them everything offends


    you. The truth is I don¡¯t believe you; I don¡¯t believe anything. All this,¡± she said opening her arms, ¡°is


    just one more drama so you can go back to the house, because you realized that alone you won¡¯t be


    able to survive with the pregnancy. You only came here, with your eyes full of tears, with your weight


    loss, to beg us to wee you. But the announcement of your engagement saved everything, didn¡¯t


    it?¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± this time she was sure her heart was breaking into a thousand pieces listening to her mother


    saying those things to her, she didn¡¯t know her mother was capable of such meanness, of not believing


    her or betting on her. ¡°How can you be so cruel to me?¡±


    ¡°To bring you down from the cloud you live in and realize that not everyone buys into your stories. If you


    want to go through with your pregnancy, fine. I¡¯ll do it for your father. I¡¯ll be here, I¡¯ll make you food, I¡¯ll


    take care of you if you need it. But I don¡¯t believe you about Equy and I don¡¯t believe you about your


    supposed engagement.¡±


    ¡°Mom...¡± she bit her lips as she felt her hands shake and her cheeks fill with tears, ¡°mom don¡¯t say that,


    please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to call your sister. I hope youe and get all muddy in front of your father, so he can finally


    see, what I¡¯ve been seeing for months.¡±


    She left the room and closed the door calmly, as if she hadn¡¯t created a storm and smashed her own


    daughter¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter Twenty


    Timothy


    Timothy was on his way to Melody¡¯s parents¡¯ house; it was the only ce he hadn¡¯t looked for. He had


    called her countless times on her cell phone, wasting time dialing, knowing she wasn¡¯t going to answer.


    She was tired of him and his attitude and he knew it.


    ¡°Sir,¡± it was rk, he was so wrapped up in his thoughts that he hadn¡¯t realized they were already in


    front of Melody¡¯s parents¡¯ house.


    The detective had done the job right.


    She was there, she hasn¡¯t been out all afternoon, not even to the porch.


    ¡°Shall I wait for you ore back for youter?¡± he didn¡¯t know what the answer to that question would


    be either.


    ¡°Wait for me,¡± how about Melody refused to see him, she had her reasons. He screwed up big time.


    And Equy Thompson¡¯s Bahamas ount confirmed it. He has been stupid, blinded by Gia¡¯s infidelity


    and betrayal, he judged Melody without listening to her.


    Now she was gone.


    An innocent in a world full of bullets in the air.


    She was hit by one, and unfortunately, Timothy was the one who pulled the trigger and sentenced.


    ¡°No,¡± he regretted. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll call you when we¡¯re done.¡± He wasn¡¯t going to leave without her.


    He always had been known for being a confident man, but at that moment, with the documents the


    detective handed him half an hour earlier, he didn¡¯t even know how to walk safely and calmly.


    Regret and guilt were two things he never felt before, at least not to this magnitude.


    He called Hamlet, asking for Devina¡¯s number, which his cousin didn¡¯t like, as he knew they didn¡¯t get


    along, but in the end, Timothy was forced to confess that he screwed up big time.


    Big and deep.


    ¡°Did you find her yet?¡± was the first thing she said when Hamlet put her on the phone.


    ¡°No. But you were right.¡±


    ¡°I usually am,¡± he imagined her smilingcently, she was tremendous, that woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    Admitting it hadn¡¯t cost him as much as he imagined.


    The truth was, if he was responsible for hurting Melody, it was appropriate to be just as responsible for


    apologizing and begging for her forgiveness.


    He did not see himself as a man who would kneel before anyone, but neither did he see himself as one


    who would mistreat and hurt.


    Thest one already did.


    It cost him nothing to kneel if necessary.


    ¡°The first thing is to talk to her, go over to her and tell her that you know she wasn¡¯t the one who stole


    the money,¡± she told him after a while with the line silent.


    ¡°You make it too easy; don¡¯t you remember how she beat you up for thinking I sent you?¡± she didn¡¯t


    want to imagine what it would do to him if he didn¡¯t tread lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I forgot, it¡¯s that she acted out of how we conditioned her. I realize this now.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡± Devina seemed to have all the time in the world, whereas he, needed to


    figure everything out now. He was a pragmatic man of action, not one to make a mess and walk away


    without sorting it out.


    ¡°You used her of stealing from you, of nning something as ugly as a three-million-dor


    embezzlement, I tried to help her by giving her the money,¡± she sighed and continued. ¡°I influenced her


    to believe you were trying to me her even more. Melody didn¡¯t see it as help, she saw it as a ploy to


    prove her dignity and her sincerity. Not as an escape, which was what I was looking for.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You wanted her to leave me?¡± he didn¡¯t understand why Devina had stepped in where no one called


    her.


    ¡°She¡¯s an innocent woman, I saw it in her eyes. She¡¯s a kid, at least she thinks no one¡¯s doing any


    harm. She only recently realizes that her brother-inw, who she believed in for years, stole from you.¡±


    Looking from that way, he only managed to feel like Satan himself, like a deplorable being. He thought


    of the restaurant and how he gave her Equy Thompson¡¯s statement and how he smiled at her all


    smug and wild. ¡°She hardly realizes what the world is like. Did you ever stop to think how hard it must


    be to be pregnant and exiled by your own parents? I didn¡¯t have anyone growing up to take care of me


    after my grandmother died. Not until I met my sister, not until I came into a good home and was


    adopted.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that about you, I¡¯m sorry that...¡± he didn¡¯t even know what to say to her.


    ¡°These are things of the past. What I want you to understand is that you must be empathetic, put


    yourself in her ce, understand her or at least try to,¡± she said something to Hamlet and then went


    back to him. ¡°I know you like her, if you weren¡¯t attracted to her, you wouldn¡¯t be screwing your brains


    out so much to seek her forgiveness. For that alone I give you the vote of doubt.¡±


    ¡°Gee thanks,¡± he said sarcastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. Go and listen to her. Tell her you screwed up, tell her you¡¯re sorry and hopefully,


    hopefully, you¡¯ll get her to forgive you,¡± she said goodbye and left him a little more at ease.


    But now, as he stood in front of the house, the uncertainty returned.


    If she wanted to hit him with a broom, so be it.


    He got out of the car and watched rk drive away, a part of him wanted to leave with him, take refuge


    in his penthouse and carry on as if nothing happened. But the part that contained his integrity, his


    remorse, and his attraction to Melody, kept him from leaving.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he said when Melody¡¯s mother opened the door for him. He recognized her, since the


    report given by the detective was extensive.


    And from the look on the woman¡¯s face, she knew who he was, too.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s nice to finally meet you,¡± she said and stepped aside, making way for him, which he was


    curious about. He hadn¡¯t expected such a simple and cordial reception.


    Maybe some banging with frying pans and broomsticks.


    ¡°Tea, coffee or wine?¡± she asked after inviting him to sit down.


    Lydia Redford¡¯s cordiality surprised him to the extreme, he tried to behave as affable as possible, but it


    was impossible for him not to feel missed.


    The house was cozy and elegant. A set of traditional mahogany furniture adorned the living room,


    giving it a contemporary and ssic style, there were photographs of Melody and her sister as children,


    all the way up to their teenage years. He focused on Melody automatically, her face hadn¡¯t changed a


    bit. She was smiling at the camera with all her teeth, even though she wore braces and her bangs on


    her forehead messed up in almost every picture. She was a happy child.


    He stood, as Melody¡¯s mother watched him, he was used to people¡¯s stares on him, he grew up as the


    son of influential people, both, in Italy and in Manhattan and most of the world. Hisst name opened


    doors for him, but it also made everyone see him as a frivolous and unapproachable person.


    And he was.


    He realized now how petnt he was.


    After discovering Gia¡¯s infidelity, he lost his essence and charisma.


    That was why Devina judged him so harshly. Because in her eyes, he was a cold and emotionless guy.


    That¡¯s how he let himself appear to the world.


    ¡°My Melody is a beautiful woman, always has been. I hope you can settle your differences tonight. I¡¯ve


    always told her she should stop making such a big deal out of everything,¡± he realized at once to whom


    Melody came out so talkative, for, although he was her daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦, in truth, Lydia Redford didn¡¯t


    know him to be saying such things.


    ¡°I find it amusing the way Melodymunicates,¡± but he found it unnecessary to let her mother paint


    her as a drama queen.


    ¡°You say it like it¡¯s a good thing. It¡¯s not a good thing to be constantly drowning in a ss of water.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± he was beginning to think the woman wanted to tell him something


    else, but Melody¡¯s father came out of one of the rooms at that moment and stared at him.


    ¡°Timothy Giannato, nice to meet you Mr. Redford,¡± he decided to take the first step and approach.


    He had no idea what Melody said about him at his parents¡¯ house, he hoped not so much that his


    father would cut him down with a razor. The report said he was a surgeon, and one of the best in


    Manhattan.


    But something did not fit in all that, as it seemed as if the family was a jewel of union and love, that


    made him question why Melody left her parents¡¯ house, even more, because being pregnant she did


    not have health insurance, being her father a doctor and her mother a teacher of letters.


    ¡°Charles Redford, Melody¡¯s father,¡± the man shook his hand for a second and released him as he


    looked at his wife. ¡°Did you offer Timothy something to drink?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said blushing, though she had been more amused, spreading uncertainty in him, than trying


    to be a good hostess.


    ¡°Tea is fine,¡± he said as he agreed to sit down. ¡°Where¡¯s Melody? I need to talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking a shower. You came at a good time, we are having a family dinner, since you will be my


    youngest daughter¡¯s husband, the least we can do is invite you to dinner, so we can get to know each


    other,¡± Melody¡¯s father sounded more like an usation and challenge than an invitation. But he


    deserved all that.


    The way they both behaved, it gave him to understand that Melody hadn¡¯t rant at him or told him what


    kind of rtionship they were starting to have.


    Another detail that made him feel even worse.


    She wasn¡¯t looking to sow hatred in others at the thought of him, though it was well deserved.


    ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t think I can stay long,¡± he just wished he could talk to Melody alone and be able to


    start from scratch with her.


    ¡°Dad, do you know where I can get my...?¡± the question died on her lips at the sight of him. Her eyes


    went from calm to immediately on guard.


    He never saw her look so damned beautiful. She wore a flowered long-sleeved dress a little below her


    thighs, her white skin stood out attractively. Her ck hair fell loose on either side of her face and down


    to her breasts. She was wearing white tights, which came down to her knees, with a bunny face on her


    knees. He noticed her eyes; they were bloodshot and cursed himself for being a bastard to her.


    ¡°Timothy,¡± the energy in the room grew heavy and it wasn¡¯t just him who noticed.


    ¡°Mel, daughter. Timothy came to talk to you. We¡¯ll leave you alone,¡± Charles looked at him and the


    threat was implied in his eyes, but he still said staring at him. ¡°Be incredibly careful with my daughter.


    She¡¯s had enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hurt her,¡± and he meant it from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°I hope so. Because money doesn¡¯t matter to me, none of my family members care how rich you are,


    my daughter doesn¡¯t deserve to be treated with disdain.¡±


    ¡°Dad...¡± Melody walked up to them and put a hand on her father¡¯s back. ¡°Leave us alone for a moment,


    we¡¯ll be on the porch. It¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    He felt like a phony standing in front of Melody¡¯s parents, when hours before, he thought their daughter


    was a wretch.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be in the kitchen, your mother told me your sister ising for dinner,¡± Melody didn¡¯t look at her


    mother, but it didn¡¯t take it for him to realize something was going on there. Melody looked at him


    without fear and walked to the front porch of the house.


    It was surrounded by a rtively low wall, made of brick, Melody sat there and looked at him with her


    left eyebrow raised.


    ¡°First of all,¡± he said sitting down next to her and leaving the envelope on top of the wall, with the


    documents that contained all the family information of Equy and Melody herself, bank ounts of


    both and the proof that her brother-inw kept the money in an ount in the Bahamas. He felt her


    warmth and smelled her scent of wildflowers. That smell he could never forget. ¡°Did you eat?¡±


    She looked at him quizzically and wrinkled her brow. Her big gray eyes were undaunted. She was


    strong. One of the strongest women he knew, taking care of a child alone, never minding that the father


    was absent, shouldn¡¯t be easy. He didn¡¯t know the root of her rtionship with that guy, he didn¡¯t care


    about it either. It irritated him just to think of another man being with her, and that surprised him.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I heard you didn¡¯t eat. You left without lunch,¡± he replied taking her hand. She tried to let go, but he


    didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Look at me Melody, look me in the eyes and believe me when I say I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry


    for judging you lightly and not listening to you when you said you didn¡¯t do it.¡±


    She stopped struggling and stare at him.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°I believe you. I know you had nothing to do with the three-million-dor robbery.¡±


    ¡°But this morning...you believed...¡± she let out a sob and covered her mouth with her hands.


    ¡°Easy,¡± he wrapped one of his arms around her and held her there, close to his chest. ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m


    sorry. I really am. I don¡¯t care what you ask, I¡¯ll give you anything, but I want you to know that I know I


    was a bastard, and I don¡¯t deserve you to help me, or to marry me. I don¡¯t deserve to have you even as


    a friend,¡± he knew he was babbling, but once he started, he felt he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve


    anything from you.¡±


    She lifted her head and turned away as if Timothy burned.


    ¡°You think you can just apologize and that¡¯s it? That everything will be fine? Our engagement was in


    the paper! It was a secret between you and me. No press. Have you seen everything they say about


    me? That I¡¯m a freeloader and a slut? You did that!¡± she began to draw in a forced breath, and Timothy


    worried about her well-being. ¡°You feel good, telling me you¡¯re willing to give me anything, don¡¯t you?


    That¡¯ s got your conscience clear. ¡°


    ¡°No, cara mia. I don¡¯t...¡± she stood up from the wall and folded her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like what? Youe to my house because you realize you fucked up. Looking for me to


    forgive you, after you kidnap me and force me to live with you, because you don¡¯t trust my word,


    because you didn¡¯t think I was really marrying you.¡±


    ¡°Your brother-inw set you up! I fell for it! I told you I¡¯m sorry!¡± he got up too and tried to approach her,


    but Melody moved several steps away. ¡°I realized you were just an innocent in all this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m


    here.¡±


    ¡°You set me up with your sister-inw!¡± she shrieked under her breath. She walked towards him and


    without giving him time to stop the blow, she pped him across the face. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve my


    forgiveness! I¡¯m all over the press because of you damn it, now everyone sees me as a freeloader.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do that,¡± he defended himself as he put his hand on the side where she hit him. Truth be told,


    with such small hands, it was surprising how much pain she could cause. But he had iting, that


    and more. ¡°I didn¡¯t do the publication.¡±


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t you,¡± she acknowledged, ¡°it was your ex. It was that Gia person. Don¡¯t ask me how I


    know, but I know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very smart Melody. Thank you for not thinking it was me.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t take the guilt off you. Don¡¯t be happy about it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. But I want you to know she won¡¯t be bothering you anymore. I¡¯ve took care of that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to fight my battles. Not you, not anyone.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fight your battles. She wanted to hurt you, and as a result, she picked on me. I¡¯m not going to


    let you get hurt that way.¡±


    ¡°No one can hurt me. Only you, right?¡±


    ¡°Melody,¡± while epting her anger, he couldn¡¯t help but think that her behavior was influenced by


    something else. He didn¡¯t know herpletely, but he knew something, other than her situation with


    him, was wrong.


    ¡°I thought it could work you know,¡± she wiped away her tears and continued speaking slowly and


    quietly, looking out the window, as if she didn¡¯t want her parents to hear them. ¡°I thought we could pull


    off your damn proposal. I didn¡¯t want anything more from you, not even your money, I spent Sunday


    night thinking about what to ask you that was reasonable, in exchange for helping you. Even without


    knowing that you were going to collect such a millionaire inheritance. Because I¡¯ve never cared about


    money.¡±


    ¡°I know...¡± he wanted to hug her, but she put her hands up, stopping him.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. If you knew me, you wouldn¡¯t judge me, you wouldn¡¯t believe Equy,¡± her lower lip


    trembled slightly, and he didn¡¯t know what to do tofort her.


    Because he was the problem.


    ¡°Everyone believes him. To my family I¡¯m the screw-up. The dramatic one. And you¡¯re just like them.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know his heart was whole, until he met Melody.


    He thought he lost all trace of feeling, when he found Gia with that man in the apartment. But seeing


    Melody, her eyes puffy, her gaze bright and looking at him like he was just another one of those hurting


    her, that proved to him that, yes, he did have a heart, and he just handed it over to that gray-eyed


    brte without her even knowing it. She was too good for anyone, she was having a hard time, and


    he hadn¡¯t helped in any way to make her life better.


    Pa was right. She was sad and with good reason.


    ¡°Come,¡± he reached over and covered her with his arms. She began to struggle, but he wouldn¡¯t let her


    be moved. She couldn¡¯t. He wasn¡¯t going to let Melody suffer any more, not if he could help it.


    As long as he could, he would protect her from anything.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be all right,¡± he told her putting his chin on her head and hugging her tight. He felt her wrap her


    arms around him a few secondster.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he thought he had imagined it, but she said it again. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I hate being a burden on


    my family, just because I didn¡¯t abort like they wanted me to.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t want you to have that baby?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe that confession or the family he¡¯d met


    minutes before.


    ¡°No one thinks I¡¯m capable of taking care of it,¡± she murmured. He stroked her hair slowly, to calm her


    down. It was quite cold outside, and she was barefoot, even though she had her socks on, he worried


    about her health.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to warm you up. It won¡¯t do you good this cold,¡± he found it easy to worry about her.


    ¡°No,¡± she turned her face up and looked at him sadly, ¡°stay with me a little longer. I¡¯m not ready to go in


    and see my mother¡¯s eyes judging me.¡±


    ¡°Your mother is the one who wants you to have an abortion?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe a parent would ask


    that of her own daughter. there was so much he didn¡¯t know or understand about Melody.


    ¡°It¡¯splicated. But I¡¯ve already realized it¡¯s hopeless. I¡¯ll always be a hopeless case to her.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a hopeless case Melody,¡± that she considered herself that way bothered him, as he realized


    the influence her mother had on her. ¡°You¡¯re a strong woman, who decided to have your child alone,


    I¡¯m not interested in what¡¯s going on with the father of your child. I¡¯m not going to force you to tell me


    anything. You shouldn¡¯t have to go through this alone. I...¡± he wanted to tell her that he would be more


    than happy to take care of her and her child. While he didn¡¯t love her, he knew he could grow to love


    her like no one else could. ¡°I can...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep,¡± she said interrupting him. ¡°Just don¡¯t go now. That¡¯s enough for


    me. I¡¯ve had too much for one day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going away, cara mia. Non me ne andr¨°, sonopletamente tuo,¡± he would be hers until she


    said otherwise and, even then, he sensed, he found the one he would love for life.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± she asked without looking at him, pressing herself against his chest. He felt


    her small and fragile. ¡°I don¡¯t know Italian.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± he wasn¡¯t ready to pronounce everything he felt for her at that moment. He had to be


    clear first as to whether his heart was involved or not. Even though his brain was screaming at him that


    she was who he needed to be whole and be himself again. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you anything you want.¡±


    They stood in silence, held in each other¡¯s arms like that, their hearts beating at the same quickened,


    full rhythm.


    ¡°Can you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter Twenty-one


    Melody


    ¡°Here¡¯s your tea,¡± Melody¡¯s mother handed the tea to Timothy and he sat down in the living room next


    to her.


    Between her parents, she was going to keep up the charade the best she could. In their eyes, the


    wedding was a fact, her affair with Timothy was true. She would never confess that Equy med her,


    there was no need to. That would bring into question the reason she was getting married, and she


    didn¡¯t want that. Not when she still didn¡¯t know what Timothy wanted from her.


    What if he no longer wished to marry her? What if he felt only regret towards her?


    She didn¡¯t know what she felt for him, fear did not allow her to analyze her feelings for the Italian. The


    only thing that was clear to her was that she already had solved at least the ugliest part. Having


    Timothy¡¯s trust was enough for her.


    She didn¡¯t want to be a bother, she didn¡¯te into his life to annoy him, she was attracted to him, that


    was perfectly clear to her, but she didn¡¯t want to upset him.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Redford,¡± he told her very politely. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, it was so


    strange to see him there, in the house that saw her grow up, her anger was over. Now she only felt his


    warmth, his proximity was an aphrodisiac for her. She wanted to kiss him, for a moment she thought he


    would, but he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tell me Lydia, please. You¡¯re Melody¡¯s fianc¨¦, we¡¯re already family,¡± she smiled, her perfect teeth. She


    was remarkably simr to Melody, or rather the opposite. Melody had the same gray eyes and dark


    hair, though Lydia had a few silver strands standing out from age.


    ¡°Lydia it is,¡± Timothy agreed.


    Forgive him? She didn¡¯t know if she could do it so quickly, but, even if she was erring on the side of


    bipr, she felt that, at that moment she counted more on him, than she did on her own mother.


    That was more than enough to forgive someone.


    ¡°You know Melody is pregnant, right?¡± Melody looked at her mother in surprise, her eyes widening


    wildly.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Timothy answered her confidently and without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve known it since we met.¡±


    ¡°And yet you still proposed?¡± her mother had no hesitation. Melody felt her cheeks burn from the


    embarrassment her mother was causing her.


    ¡°I still want to marry her. I don¡¯t mind being a father to the child. ¡°


    ¡°Hello!¡± Allegra¡¯s voice filled the house, interrupting the path, down which things were going. ¡°Here we


    are.¡±


    ¡°Allegra, my child. How d you are already arrived,¡± Lydia excused herself and went quickly to the


    door.


    ¡°Timothy...¡± they never talked about it. Him being in her son¡¯s life...? That hadn¡¯t crossed her mind. Now


    she realized how innocent she had been about everything.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just...¡±


    Secondster, the Thompson-Redford family entered, and he was forced into silence as he saw who


    entered after Allegra.


    Timothy immediately stood up when he saw Equy there and Melody grabbed his hand.


    He looked at her and she whispered not to do anything.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Allegra said as she saw they have a guest. ¡°You must be Timothy,¡± she walked over


    and greeted him.


    She did not look at her sister for any moment.


    This saddened Melody.


    She missed those days where her sister believed her and understood her.


    Now she wouldn¡¯t even say a polite hello. All she could think about was how many things her husband


    must have put in her head, to make her doubt herpletely.


    ¡°Dad!¡± her sister went straight to her father, who wasing from the kitchen at that moment.


    ¡°Allegra. Hi. Have you seen...?¡± the question died as it began, the moment her father¡¯s eyesnded on


    Equy. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got a lot of nerveing in here.¡±


    ¡°Charles, whatever Melody told you isn¡¯t true. You know she¡¯ s always had quite an imagination...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better be careful what you say about my fianc¨¦e,¡± Timothy let go of Melody and walked toward


    him. ¡°You thought you were so smart? Testifying against your own sister-inw, not knowing if I was


    going to bring her to justice. Without thinking about what was going to happen to her and her baby,¡±


    Timothy was turning red, as he took small but sure steps, towards Equy. ¡°You¡¯re a fucking bastard


    and if I don¡¯t smash your asshole face right now, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to do it in front of your child.¡±


    Allegra carried Anton in her arms, and lowering him to the ground, she stepped between the two men,


    surprised by Timothy¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with you? You just got here and already you want to create a problem in my family.¡±


    ¡°Problem? You believe your husband instead of your own sister?¡± Timothy looked at her like she was


    the same shit.


    That look she knew all too well how he felt. Until that very morning, he gave that same look to her.


    Melody walked over to Timothy and pleaded with him to return with her to their seat.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    ¡°No? Not worth it? She¡¯s your sister! I don¡¯t have any siblings, but I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t treat each other


    like that. They¡¯re not above anyone, not partners, not friendships, not anything!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know me!¡± Allegra snapped angrily and her face turned scarlet, ¡°you can¡¯te and


    disrespect me, disrespect my husband.¡±


    ¡°Your husband stole three-million-dors from me. Your husband signed a statement saying your sister


    was the mastermind behind it all. Your husband called Melody and threatened her, talked to her like the


    disgusting human being he is.¡±


    ¡°You... You don¡¯t...¡± Allegra began to stutter, looking at Equy who was silent with his head down.


    ¡°Equy...¡± it pained her to see her sister in that position. But she deserved it well for not believing her.


    For not giving her the vote of confidence for the twenty-two years they had been sisters, being thick as


    thieves. She owed it to her.


    Her father watched the situation without giving his opinion. Melody didn¡¯t want him to get sick. Even


    though he was rtively a young man. She knew that such strong impressions could be fatal to a heart


    that was past fifty.


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯d better sit down,¡± she approached him, intending to care for him, but he wouldn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°What for? So, I won¡¯t support Timothy? Do you think I believe Equy?¡± he asked angrily.


    ¡°No daddy,¡± she was finally sure he believed her. That he trusted her. Her mother, on the other hand,


    was apletely different story.


    ¡°Allegra, Equy. Please. Let¡¯s get this cleared up at once. It must all be a very ugly misunderstanding,¡±


    Lydia Redford stepped in and grabbed her eldest daughter, as if this would save her from the bad wolf.


    ¡°We all know Melody can manipte very easily when she wants to...¡±


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake Lydia!¡± her father eximed looking at his wife of over twenty-five years, as if she were


    a stranger. ¡°Have you gone mad! How can you say this about your own daughter?¡±


    Timothy took a few steps back and looked at Melody, she just wanted to get out of there.


    Officially, in front of everyone, her mother finally made it clear her position and concept she had


    regarding her.


    ¡°This was what she wanted all along! This is what she came for,¡± Lydia opened her arms and pointed


    usingly at Melody. ¡°You wanted to cause chaos. Since no one supported you with your crazy


    pregnancy, with your irresponsibility, now you want to ruin your sister¡¯s marriage. That¡¯s being selfish


    Melody.¡±


    Her mother, even though she was exalted, never lost herposure. She spoke as if she were saying


    the most normal things, as if she were talking about the weather, about life, about dreams cut short.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her father, on other hand, gave no credence to what he heard his wife say.


    For him alone, Melody was able to forget her own pain, the embarrassment she was going through in


    front of Timothy.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want this,¡± she couldn¡¯t listen to her any longer without defending herself.


    ¡°Of course, you did! That¡¯s what you wanted. You wanted to see the world burn. You wanted to


    precisely cause this. Look how ufortable you¡¯ve made Equy. The poor thing couldn¡¯t even


    defend himself.¡±


    ¡°Ufortable? Is he the one you¡¯re worried about? Why don¡¯t you think of your husband? Your


    daughter? Can¡¯t you believe that I¡¯m telling the truth? So hard to think I¡¯m being truthful,¡± thisst was


    almost a whisper. ¡°He¡¯s not quiet because he¡¯s ufortable, he¡¯s quiet because he knows he¡¯s been


    caught. Because he has me and Timothy in front of him, because his damned lie was exposed.¡±


    ¡°Equy,¡± Allegra looked at her husband, but he didn¡¯t lift his eyes from the floor. ¡°Say something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. You don¡¯t have to defend yourself. You haven¡¯t done anything wrong,¡± her mother


    interjected again.


    ¡°Shut up Lydia!¡± her father raised his voice so high that everyone looked at him. Even poor little Anton


    who was crawling on the floor and had no idea what was going on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down please. I¡¯m sorry you think that way about me,¡± she smiled at them even though


    inside she was dying. She wanted to end it all for the sake of her father¡¯s health, whom she could see


    his chest rising and falling extremely fast. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. I¡¯m not that kind of daughter,¡±


    Melody looked at Timothy and he watched her worriedly. ¡°If he returns the money, you won¡¯t press


    charges? You¡¯ll leave him alone?¡±


    She knew it was a lot to ask. But she had to try.


    ¡°Melody!¡± her father eximed. ¡°Don¡¯t help him. He doesn¡¯t deserve it. He deserves to pay for all this.


    Don¡¯t you see what he¡¯s caused? You¡¯re being exceedingly kind, my daughter.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,¡± Timothy said, surprising her. ¡°I told you I¡¯m capable of giving you anything you


    want as long as I don¡¯t see you cry again.¡±


    ¡°I want to. And I want to leave and nevere back.¡±


    She looked at her father with tear-filled eyes and a heavy heart. He was not to me for the pain his


    mother and sister caused his family. Her father was innocent in that house. Just as she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry daddy, but I can¡¯t stay,¡± she hugged him and closed her eyes, squeezing them tight. She


    wanted to die right there, just so, it would stop hurting his heart the way it did, stop hurting the way she


    did. ¡°I love you daddy.¡±


    ¡°And I love you,¡± he whispered. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave again,¡± he begged, his voice breaking. ¡°Let¡¯s work it


    out.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I already realized that I¡¯m not wee in this house,¡± she hardly realized, and with a pain in


    her heart, she peeled herself out of her father¡¯s arms, he was red-eyed and looked at her pleadingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she repeated.


    ¡°Here,¡± she watched as Timothy handed Allegra the envelope that he arrived with. She had no idea


    what the hell it contained, nor did she care. ¡°I hope you regret not believing your sister.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said, she went into her room, pulled out her purse and cell phone and walked past her


    mother who was trying to talk to her father, but he wasn¡¯t listening. He only had eyes for his daughter,


    who was leaving home once again with nothing he could do to stop her.


    Melody watched as Allegra opened the envelope and began to pull out white sheets with detailed


    information in Excel charts.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she couldn¡¯t believe she was going to leave with Timothy, this time for her own sake. He


    pulled out his cell phone and called rk. ¡°You cane by for us now.¡±


    A me red in her heart that she hadn¡¯t known had been out.


    He sounded as if he had indeed hoped all along, to return with her to the penthouse.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready. Let¡¯s wait outside for rk,¡± she looked onest time at her father. She heard him and her


    mother¡¯s voices arguing, saw him watching her totally broken down, but with enough strength to berate


    her mother for what she had done.


    This time she was leaving for good.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Timothy


    They arrived at Timothy¡¯s penthouse, she didn¡¯t utter a word, and this worried him.


    Her gray eyes were no longer tearing up.


    He hated himself and considered himself one of the drops that filled Melody¡¯s cup of feelings. He had


    made her leave, got her to her parents¡¯ house and suffer.


    They rode up the elevator in silence, she continued to not look at him.


    He made a couple of calls to set her up with a tour of as many clothing and shoe stores as she wanted,


    looking to distract her.


    ¡°Melody...¡± he called to her as the doors opened and they entered the penthouse. ¡°Gorgeous, if you


    need to talk, I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m fine,¡± she said without looking at him, walking to the room he offered her when she moved in


    with him.


    By forcing her to move in with him.


    He was beginning to realize that he would have been just like the others. He forced her into everything.


    To ept his proposal, to marry him, to move into his apartment, to not tell anyone that it was all a


    sham.


    Yes.


    He was one of the bunch. One who didn¡¯t think about her and what she wanted.


    About what might make her happy.


    ¡°No, gorgeous,¡± he said reaching for her and taking her cold hands in his, ¡°you¡¯re not okay. You don¡¯t


    have to hide anything from me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he interrupted her, stroked her cheek. He wanted so hard to kiss her, to taste her, to try to soothe


    all the pain she¡¯d been through at her parents¡¯ house. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to my face, Melody.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to think about it,¡± she murmured, biting her lips.


    ¡°But you must think about it. You have to or you won¡¯t be able to close the loop and move on,¡± she was


    surprised how easily he could talk to her like that, calmly, lovingly. He was a heretic if he didn¡¯t admit


    that he had grown fond of Melody Redford.


    ¡°You¡¯ve be a psychologist in less than a day? I¡¯m surprised you want me to talk now, when I¡¯ve


    been trying for days and you wouldn¡¯t listen.¡±


    ¡°I know and I will regret all my life for what I caused you,¡± he said seeking her gaze, he took her chin


    and lifted it so she could see his face. He was sick of being misunderstood and her not believing him.


    Even though he had only been looking for that reaction. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. You don¡¯t know how much


    I¡¯ve hated myself since I found out it wasn¡¯t you.¡±


    Melody said nothing for several seconds. For a moment he thought she was going to faint or that her


    brain was finally tired of keeping up the appearance of not caring at all.


    ¡°Melody...¡± he said, her eyes glittering addictively.


    ¡°Can you be quiet for a moment,¡± she interrupted as she pulled his face close and stood on tiptoe,


    kissing him softly.


    But he had been wanting all night to kiss her. He took her in his arms and deepened the kiss until she


    moaned against his lips.


    ¡°I want you,¡± she said pressing herself tighter against him. ¡°Make me forget everything.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t take advantage of her no matter how much his member screamed at him otherwise.


    ¡°Melody...¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say I¡¯m not well. I don¡¯t care. Tonight, I don¡¯t want to think. I don¡¯t care to think. I know you


    just want to marry me to make a profit. I¡¯m all alone in this world anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Melody. Your father loves you. While he may not have been on his best behavior at first,


    I¡¯m sure your family wille around.¡± If they didn¡¯t, he would ensure that she was happy.


    That thought came to him suddenly and he couldn¡¯t dismiss it.


    He locked his gaze on her. On how her eyes looked at him desiring what her lips uttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take advantage of you.¡± He did want to, but he controlled himself as best he could. ¡°I


    want you. Ever since I saw you, ever since I kissed you, ever since I held you close... I haven¡¯t been


    able to stop thinking about you. Don¡¯t ask me to do this, I won¡¯t be able to stop.¡±


    That was why he had been so upset to find out that she was behind the robbery. Or at least that¡¯s what


    Equy made him think.


    Because he was attracted to this flirtatious little woman, so distinct and easy to endear herself to.


    ¡°Take advantage of me. Do what you want. Be a dog. But tonight, love me,¡± she kissed him again, this


    time harder, more intense. ¡°No regrets Timothy. For a moment forget I¡¯m pregnant, look at me


    differently. I know I¡¯m not so...¡±


    ¡°Hush,¡± he kissed her, trying to make her forget her insecurities.


    To him she was beautiful in a peculiar way, one he didn¡¯t understand.


    He kissed her with absolute desire, caressing her lips with his, ying with her mouth, she was


    receptive and parted her lips so he could insert his tongue. It was paradise. She kissed him as if she


    were making love to him with her mouth.


    It drove him crazy and unleashed something in him that he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time.


    He lifted her up, still kissing her lips and led her to his room.


    Laying her slowly on the bed. Above all, his mind kept thinking that she was pregnant and thest thing


    he wanted, was to hurt that baby.


    ¡°I want you Melody, I do. But I don¡¯t want to hurt your child, I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if for a few hours


    of...¡±


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen,¡± he didn¡¯t want to think about her researching sex while pregnant or if she


    simply had done it with the father of the child she was expecting.


    She looked up at him from the bed smiling and with fire injected eyes.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s funny? Do I have something on my face?¡±


    ¡°No. But I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m going to make love with you,¡± she bit her lower lip and stood up from the


    bed, he watched her, lusting after every part of her body.


    ¡°I will make love to you. It¡¯s a fact,¡± he admitted, sure of the reality they shared. ¡°Nothing is going to


    stop me from enjoying tonight what I¡¯ve been dreaming of for days,¡± the confession managed to make


    her startle. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Feel me.¡±


    He took one of her hands and ced it on top of his erection, the one that throbbed and almost ached.


    Desire her?


    That was an understatement.


    ¡°Wow...¡± she murmured, looking at the spot where her hand was.


    ¡°That¡¯s how you turn me on. Never doubt my desire for you again.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could find me attractive,¡± she looked lost and yet, so sensual.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Don¡¯t. You¡¯re going to make me lose my mind. Se mi guardi cos¨¬, non sar¨° in


    grado di contrormi,¡± and it was true, if she kept looking at him, so eager and aroused, he wouldn¡¯t be


    able to control himself.


    ¡°I like it when you speak Italian to me,¡± Melody looked at him and glued right to him, she pulled her


    dress over her head and threw it on the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t understand anything, but it makes me want to kiss


    you and hold you close.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    He couldn¡¯t move. Only his eyes seemed to be able to move.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and took off her shoes and they fell at his feet.


    She was in her underwear. A tiny little bump, growing in her lower belly. But if he didn¡¯t know she was


    indeed pregnant, he wouldn¡¯t believe there was other than a simple little belly.


    ¡°God! sei be. You are beautiful,¡± he ced himself at her feet, on his knees, she deserved to have


    him in any way and position she wanted. For her, he was simply capable of more than she wanted to


    imagine.


    His heart was beating fast, pumping a sensual energy through his veins. He felt his blood connecting


    only with his member, but he didn¡¯t care. He began to leave small kisses from the soles of her feet, all


    the way up her thighs, leaving a trace of heat and desire.


    He wanted her.


    He felt the gray gaze on him, that increased the delight that was touching her.


    He moved to her lips, seeking them desperately, with hunger and desire. He bowed his head and felt


    his stomach grow nervous. He wasn¡¯t a virgin, but he was as nervous as if he were.


    ¡°I should let you rest, let you sleep,¡± he told her as he kissed her and caressed her breasts above the


    fabric of her bra. They were small and round, they fit perfectly in his hands. All of her was perfect for


    him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tired,¡± she replied as she slid her tongue across his lower lip, causing him to let out a growl and


    pull her tighter against him.


    He intensified the kiss, making it more passionate and leaving her trembling and thirsty in his arms. His


    tongue sought Melody¡¯s, to dance together a prelude to a magical night.


    She returned the same fervor with which he kissed her. He felt her fingers on his neck, on his chest,


    unbuttoning the buttons of his shirt. When he felt her hands were too much for him, he pulled away


    from her lips a little and removed his shirt in one sharp movement. He listened as the buttons popped


    and fell to the floor.


    ¡°Your shirt,¡± he heard her say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have more,¡± and he kissed her again. Devouring her mouth. He felt as if the hunger on


    his lips would never be satiated.


    It was like eating after a month of being famished. And she didn¡¯t help to avoid that thought, as her


    caresses dug into his soul.


    She began to remove the thong from his pants and as he felt her fingers near his erection, he wanted


    to pass out and at the same time ride her, as if he were a caveman.


    ¡°Wait,¡± he told her and in a much-improved version of sh, he stripped, standingpletely naked in


    front of her.


    Timothy held her by the hips and pulled her up to the pillows, as he began kissing her neck, and


    causing her to squirm in his arms. Without removing her bra, he embraced one of her breasts with his


    mouth, biting down a little, just enough to make Melody moan his name.


    He touched her as if he felt that at any moment she would break, gently, lovingly, with delight.


    He always had made love with desperation, with lust, and though at that moment, he felt he should be


    inside her, he wanted to take it as slowly as possible, wanted her to enjoy it, to remember it forever.


    That thought depressed him.


    He didn¡¯t want her to remember him.


    If she did, it would mean he would no longer be by her side.


    He ran his hands down her abdomen, until he reached her panties, these were ckce, a delight


    before his eyes. He caressed her where her ultimate pleasure was hidden, brushing the fabric of her


    panties against her sex and his fingers. She writhed in pleasure, arching her back with a jolt of


    pleasure.


    He withdrew then, exchanging his fingers for his mouth, delicately ran his wet tongue over the fabric,


    tasting her sex, caressing her entire exterior with his tongue. Just where his fingers had been a few


    seconds before. The smell of musk flooded the room, and this quickened Timothy¡¯s heart rate.


    He withdrew gently, more than he felt, his hands trembling as he pulled down the thince. Leaving in


    front of him, Melody¡¯s waxed, rosy sex. He parted the inner folds with his fingers and licked gently, with


    slow movements, back and forth. Slowly and progressively, as he listened to Melody¡¯s pleasure-filled


    moans. He inserted two fingers inside her, while with his mouth, he sucked and sucked with awareness


    and delight her clitoris. It was a delight to feel her and hear her let out little moans. He moved inside


    her, intensifying Melody¡¯s pleasure, it was delicious to watch her from below, she didn¡¯t take her eyes


    off him, as he ate her ferociously.


    ¡°Tim...¡±


    His name was lost on her lips, as he thrust his fingers deeper and harder inside her. He felt her pussy


    contract around his fingers and watched her raise her hips seeking more of his touch.


    She was beautiful.


    He continued to move his fingers inside her, until he saw her gentlye down from the cloud she had


    risen to. He moved to her lips and kissed her deeply.


    ¡°You¡¯re so damn beautiful. I¡¯d give anything to always see you happy,¡± the confession was so deep that


    it scared him.


    ¡°Then make love to me,¡± she pleaded clutching his face, ¡°make love to me and don¡¯t think about


    tomorrow. We¡¯re here now.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything if you look at me like that. If you talk to me like that. It¡¯s like you¡¯re getting


    inside my brain.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair,¡± she smiled, and he melted as he watched her. Every detail wrapped him up more. ¡°I


    haven¡¯t thought about anything else for days now, but you. You knew how to get inside my head.¡±


    ¡°Let me get inside you and show you how you never think about anyone else again, for the rest of your


    life.¡±


    And for a moment, whether it was for the heat and pleasure of the moment, he felt she believed him.


    They kissed again, this time he didn¡¯t stop until he felt her under his body, full of pleasure and heat. He


    pushed himself into her slowly.


    He was sure Melody didn¡¯t have any kind of disease and pregnant she already was. He didn¡¯t have


    time to think about anything else. He always had been careful about sex, but on this asion, he


    looked for every reason, to feel satisfied, for being selfish and wanting to feel her all over.


    ¡°You fill me up,¡± she whispered into his ear, as he began to move slowly, giving her time to get used to


    him being inside her.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± his teeth were clenched. He could barely get the words out. He was trying to control


    himself. But Melody¡¯s inner muscles weren¡¯t making it easy for him.


    She was so tight, he thought he was dying of pleasure.


    If it was possible to die of pleasure, he was sure he was going to do it tonight.


    ¡°I want you so bad, it hurts,¡± she said. ¡°Make love to me.¡±


    He waited for no other sign. He began to move inside her. She entwined her legs around his waist,


    even with her bra on, watching her breasts rise and fall with his movements. It was heavenly. He felt as


    if they had been making love all their lives. She closed her eyes and let herself be carried away by


    pleasure. Timothy was burning with pleasure and she grips his hands, made him thrust deeper inside


    her.


    ¡°Are you all right? If it hurts, the slightest bit, please tell me to stop.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want... I don¡¯t want you to stop,¡± she opened her eyes and beamed reassurance at him, not


    taking away the worry he feltpletely, but, yes, encouraging him not to stop.


    He paused for a moment, and pulled out of her body slowly, though his member throbbed, and the cold


    prickled every hair on his skin.


    ¡°Come,¡± hey down on the bed and mounted her, with one easy movement, over him. ¡°You lead the


    pace. Tonight, is all about you. I want you to enjoy, I want you toe and scream my name. But I


    want you to be the one in control.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to hurt the baby,¡± she realized he was afraid.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt either of you,¡± he was deadly serious.


    She grabbed his penis and gently inserted it as she held his gaze.


    The most erotic thing he ever felt and experienced.


    He settled inside her and she epted and received himpletely. Melody closed her eyes and


    ced her hands on his chest.


    He encouraged her to seek her own pleasure, thrusting inside her, moving his hips. She set her own


    rhythm and he let herself do it, even though it was torture, he let her ride him, amodate and


    possess him. That activated and excited him, more than he could ever have imagined.


    He let out a moan, he was at the limit of his restraint, he wanted to fill her with his seed, he wanted to


    release everything he felt and explode inside her. But he held back a little longer. Bringing one of his


    hands to her sex and another gripping her hip and squeezing it gently. He moved his fingers over her


    excited, erect bud and watched her as she moaned, and his name escaped her lips. Holding back, he


    then entered her slowly and gently.


    Every cell in his body vibrated and fluttered with Melody¡¯s movements riding him. Each time he thrust in


    and out, rocking inside her, submitting to her rhythm, to her taste, to her pleasure. He felt her


    completely and he knew, she felt him. He intensified the movement in her sex and quickly, he felt the


    internal muscles contract again, this time more delicious, because he was inside. The impact shook


    him hard; it was intense to feel her begin to reach orgasm and he let himself go, feeling her pull him


    with her. The wave of pleasure swept them both away and she fell onto his wasted body.


    Seconds passed before he could catch his breath.


    He hugged her gently and felt her heart pounding against his chest.


    The sensation was indescribable.


    ¡°Gorgeous, are you all right?¡± he asked caressing her back gently. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    She moved her head on his chest.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m better than okay. I¡¯ve never...¡±


    ¡°Mel? il mio tesoro?¡± he was suddenly concerned by her silence.


    He shifted gently, moving out of her body slowly andying her on the bed, her head on one of his


    arms. He had no desire whatsoever to let go of her.


    ¡°Melody?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m embarrassed,¡± she said tucking her face into his neck.


    ¡°Embarrassed? Since when are you embarrassed to say something you think?¡± he had no idea what


    was wrong with her. She wouldn¡¯t shut up about anything. She was a beast. ¡°That¡¯s what I love about


    you, cara mia. You always say what you think. Even if you make enemies. You do and say what you


    think best.¡±


    ¡°You brought me to an orgasm,¡± she confessed.


    ¡°And that¡¯s bad? That¡¯s wrong? We¡¯re both supposed to enjoy ourselves,¡± he didn¡¯t understand where


    she was going with that.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never orgasmed with a man before,¡± she confessed without taking her face out of the hollow


    between his neck and shoulder. He almost thought he¡¯d imagined it.


    But then it all made sense. That was why she was so shy. So delicate and embarrassed.


    ¡°Melody... How many times have you made love?¡± though his heart burned with jealousy, he was


    compelled to ask. ¡°Look at me,¡± he demanded, ¡°look me in the face and tell me how many times you


    have been made love to.¡±


    ¡°Once,¡± she said looking at him atst. ¡°Once and it just happened now. You have made love to me.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°Pregnant,¡± shepleted. ¡°I know. But that time it didn¡¯t feel like this. Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s the


    truth. You wanted the truth. I don¡¯t even know why we have to talk about this anymore.¡±


    She made to get out of bed and walk away, but he stopped her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised you¡¯d say that,¡± he grabbed her around the waist and forced her to look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, it¡¯s hard to believe. You¡¯re twenty-two years old. You¡¯re going to be a mother.¡±


    ¡°Once. That was enough. I felt nothing...nothingpared to this. You...¡± she stopped and looked at


    him with love, a love that surprised him and made him feel like the best person in the world. ¡°You made


    love to me. I can see the difference. You didn¡¯t fuck me. You loved me for a few minutes. I felt that


    here,¡± she took one of his hands and ced it on her breast. ¡°You loved me while you were inside me,


    and I¡¯ll never forget that.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to forget it. You don¡¯t have to...¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she let out a tear and he was surprised by her sudden reaction.


    ¡°Melody? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have to remember. Because this won¡¯t happen again. Because this...¡± she pointed at both of


    them, ¡°this can¡¯t happen again. Because you¡¯ll make me fall in love with you, love you. And I can¡¯t love


    you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s too early to draw those conclusions.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s the right time. I can¡¯t fall in love with you because you¡¯ll eventually leave. You only want me


    to cash out your inheritance,¡± she blinked, and more tears came from her beautiful eyes. Timothy sat


    on the bed and tried to hug her, but she didn¡¯t let him. He didn¡¯t know what to say to her. She was right


    and they knew it. ¡°I can¡¯t let my heart love you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say this was a mistake,¡± he pleaded more pained than he¡¯d ever felt in his entire life.


    ¡°Never. And if it were a mistake, I¡¯d say it was the best mistake of my life.¡±


    She unclenched from his hands and got out of bed.


    ¡°Thank you for the best night of my life.¡±


    She walked out of his room and he let her go. Because she was right.


    Neither of them could get involved. This was just an arrangement. A way to collect his inheritance and


    stay in the familypany. He had no room to fall in love. She was too good for him. Their


    arrangement wouldst six months tops. Before she gave birth, they would leave each other, and she


    could move on with her life.


    That hurt like hell, though.


    Because he didn¡¯t want her to leave.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter Twenty-three


    Melody


    A monthter, Melody was walking straight to the limousine, driven by rk, who, seeing her in the


    wedding dress, smiled happily.


    ¡°May I tell you something?¡± he said as he opened the door.


    Devina and her sister, Chloe, followed behind picking up the tulle of the dress and veil. She felt like she


    was in a fairy tale, even though the reality of her heart was another, totally different.


    She was madly in love with Timothy.


    And the worst part was that he didn¡¯t realize it, and if he did realize it, well, he was a magnificent actor.


    ¡°Of course, rk,¡± she smiled openly at him. The man had been so kind to her all this time, she felt


    them as close as family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to sound rude,¡± he said and had the delicacy to blush, which caused Melody an interesting


    thrill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me cry. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    ¡°You look beautiful. I think you¡¯re the most beautiful bride I¡¯ve ever seen. I know Mr. Giannato must


    have told you this quite a few times, but I¡¯m d I went to Doyle¡¯s coffee shop that day and met you.¡±


    Melody felt her eyes water and listened as Devina approached.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start crying!¡± she shrieked swinging her hands around.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry,¡± she whined pouting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a sea in those eyes, Melody! The make-up artist will kill you if we have toe back


    because you ruined your make-up!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to cry.¡±


    ¡°You will. And you know it. You¡¯ll cry because you¡¯re going to marry the man you love.¡±


    Melody watched her for a few seconds. She was right. She was going to marry Timothy, their marriage


    was a sham, an arrangement, something only a handful of people knew about.


    He told her a few weeks ago, her life would change drastically, her way of looking at situations would


    be different. She was going to be his wife on paper, in front of the world and the press, his family and


    his friends. But he promised not to touch her again, respecting her heart and her fear of feeling


    anything else for him.


    But what he didn¡¯t realize was that she was already in love with him. With his gestures, his sweet way


    of treating her and taking care of her, how he forced her to eat, hiring a chef to make everything she


    asked for and even more.


    He spent a fortune on bridal gowns, make-up, clothes, and shoes. Devina was her advisor on


    everything, as Melody was clueless on how to dress properly, how a Giannatto should be.


    A perfect wife for him, at least for the time of their engagement.


    She did not want him in her life by the time her child was born.


    They came to an agreement that was simple for him and ttering for her. A house away from the city,


    a plot ofnd where she could grow vegetables and where she could have enough space for her


    veterinary clinic.


    He promised to deliver on that.


    Then she would have peace of mind, making sure she has a roof over her son¡¯s head and a way of life.


    She returned to college, virtually, a week after moving back in with Timothy. It was his idea, and she


    would be eternally grateful for the push and support, because in a year she would be able to graduate


    and get her degree to practice.


    ¡°I want to make you happy. I told you that before,¡± he said, hugging her when he shows her the houses


    he looked for her. ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a sham, you are and always will be to me, a very beautiful


    casualty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like I¡¯m leaving tomorrow,¡± she has told him as she slipped out of his arms, somewhat


    annoyed at how her breasts reacted to his proximity.


    ¡°But you will leave. And I won¡¯t get tired of telling you that you can count on me for whatever you need,¡±


    the response hade back to her with no doubt in his gaze.


    Now she was on her way to her wedding, the only one she would ever have in her life, she was sure of


    that. With no one else would she feel as she did with the Italian.


    Being with him, inside the apartment, seeing him every day, arriving with flowers, inviting her out to


    dinner, courting and letting herself be photographed with. She knew it was all part of the story, but all


    the same, she couldn¡¯t help but make her heart beat with excitement.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe, maybe, he might have feelings for her, too. Though she couldn¡¯t


    sit around waiting for him to start inquiring about his feelings.


    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re going to bete. A bride is notte for her own wedding,¡± Devina¡¯s sister Chloe, who was


    also pregnant but already full term, smiled at her and held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t let your nerves betray you,


    sweetheart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she wanted to believe it like hell itself, but she wasn¡¯t sure she was fine.


    ¡°Mel?¡± Devina gave her a worried look, shooting a nce at her sister, her sister took rk with her, to


    give her privacy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lecture me Devina,¡± in that month, she had apologized several times to the redhead, for the


    punch she hit her in the face.


    ¡°I just want to tell you something. After that, we¡¯re going to your wedding, if you so choose.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get married. It¡¯s not a matter of if I choose to or not,¡± she didn¡¯t understand where she was


    going with that.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± she asked without touching her, ¡°look me in the eyes and tell me you don¡¯t love that


    stubborn, arrogant blond. Tell me you don¡¯t love him, and I¡¯ll leave you alone, I¡¯ll never bring up the


    subject again.¡±


    Melody closed her eyes trying not to let her emotions betray her. She hated being so transparent and


    that anyone could notice it in her eyes.


    Everyone could tell she was in love.


    With the wrong man.


    ¡°I love him as I know I will never love another man,¡± she stated without hesitation, ¡°I love him, and I can


    never have him.¡±


    ¡°You can get anything you set your mind to,¡± she said hugging her. ¡°But always think of that baby you


    carry there, he will alwayse first, and I know you have alreadye to an agreement that will


    benefit you, but, still, think carefully about what you are going to do.¡±


    ¡°Timothy¡¯s expecting me,¡± she told her shaking her shoulders at her. ¡°I can¡¯t bete,¡± she ended the


    conversation and Devina stepped aside for her to enter the limo. ¡°I¡¯m getting married.¡±


    She stepped into the limo in agony, the dress was enough fabric to make ten more dresses. It was an


    exaggeration, but it was what she wanted. While it was a fake wedding, her dress didn¡¯t have to be.


    She was getting married and wanted to choose the dress she dreamed of as a girl: one with a princess


    cut, fitted at the abdomen, and ring out at the hips, with lots of tulle and silk.


    The dress was formed with an off-white silk bodice, adorned withce that went up to her neck and


    covered part of her long sleeves. It had beautiful floral embroidery on the sleeves and on the back. It


    fitted her not-so-narrow waist perfectly, as in thest month, she started to gain a couple of extra


    pounds, and she was already four months pregnant. Although it wasn¡¯t noticeable unless you stared at


    her or she sat down, her hips had started to widen anyway. The skirt of the dress came down to her


    feet, skimming the ground wherever she walked. Timothy had given her a pearl ne that belonged


    to his grandmother and that his mother had kept for many years after his grandmother passed away.


    In the time they had spent walking down from the penthouse, Melody touched herself more than twenty


    times, afraid of losing the family jewels.


    She had no intention of keeping them, after all, she knew that Timothy would marry again, to a woman


    he loved, to one who would keep his family name, and surely, he would want to give her those pearls.


    Carlota Giannato had seemed a lovely woman in her eyes, sweet but upright. Timothy was a lot like


    her. She invited them to a dinner party the day after the argument and the disaster at her parents¡¯


    house. At first, she didn¡¯t want to go, but Timothy insisted that it would onlyst a few hours and she


    just wanted to meet the woman her son was going to marry. Melody hated lying, it was a trait she


    couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t change in her personality. More rity, more friendship. That¡¯s what people


    always said, and she took it at face value.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you, Melody,¡± thedy said upon seeing her.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, thank you for inviting me to your home,¡± thergest mansion she ever been to.


    The bad thing was that she hadn¡¯t been to one.


    From movies, she didn¡¯t make it through. She tried not to look shocked, but it was impossible.


    ¡°Would you like to see the whole house?¡± offered Timothy as they went inside and left the coats with


    the young housekeeper. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind showing you where I grew up.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± interjected Carlota, as she took Melody by the hand and led her into the living room. ¡°We¡¯ll have


    tea, then dinner with your father,¡± she spoke without thinking about the opinions of her guests. ¡°After


    dinner you may give her the tour even through China as you like.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, mother,¡± he had replied.


    She was surprised to see him smile and not contradict her.


    It was new to her. The perfect child facet she didn¡¯t understand, it was like a perfect dream, in a perfect


    family.


    Carlota had tinum blonde hair, her eyes were the same color as her son¡¯s, and she dressed


    impably and sophisticated. She noticed all the differences, in matters of home, luxurious properties,


    and elegance, the Giannato¡¯s were the very cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of the upper ss.


    ¡°Tell me how you met,¡± said Carlota, as Melody felt her cheeks flush.


    She still didn¡¯t feelfortable with the situation between Timothy and her. Making love had been like


    going up to paradise, touching the clouds, anding down all at once, realizing how in sync she had


    felt.


    ¡°We met at Doyle¡¯s coffee shop,¡± Timothy interjected, taking the floor, and looking at her for


    reassurance. Which she subtly thanked him for with her eyes.


    ¡°Doyle? Doyle, your friend¡¯s dad?¡± said Carlota, narrowing her eyes.


    ¡°The very same.¡±


    ¡°What is a beautiful young woman doing working in such small coffee shop?¡±


    ¡°I needed the job,¡± although she didn¡¯t want to go into details, the woman had the same power as her


    son, and managed to get the semiplete information out of her, just by staring at her. ¡°My friend


    rmended me for the position, and Doyle was kind enough to let me work with him that week.¡±


    ¡°You were there for only a week?¡± surprised, Carlota leaned forward and folded her hands on her


    knees. ¡°What happened what did you leave?¡±


    ¡°We met,¡± Timothy interjected again and this time, she felt a little ufortable, because of his


    mother¡¯s questions. ¡°Why don¡¯t we have tea? Look, here shees.¡±


    The woman in an apron came in with a tray and ced it on the little ss-topped table in front of


    them.


    Timothy was sitting next to her, though their bodies didn¡¯t brush, she noticed every movement, every


    blink. She knew with closed eyes that he was apanying her.


    ¡°Thank you, you may go. Tell my husband that his son and his fianc¨¦e have arrived. And please go set


    the table, we¡¯ll have dinner as soon as we¡¯re done.¡±


    Definitely, that woman was a professional bossy, Melody said to herself, as she blushed.


    The maid stepped back, and Melody almost waited for her to curtsy or some kind of sign that she was


    in a pce or something like that.


    She was not of that social ss. She never would be. No matter how fake her rtionship with Timothy


    was, she would never belong to such a lifestyle. That¡¯s something you were born with, and she, of


    course, wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Tell me about your family Melody, are theying to the wedding? Timothy has told me you want a


    small wedding, nothing so extravagant,¡± she took a sip of the tea that was poured into a small clear


    cup. ¡°I like weddings that are simple but ssy. We¡¯re not just any family, you noticed that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m clear on that, yes,¡± Melody replied, squirming in her seat.


    ¡°So, are your parentsing?¡± repeated Carlota to the question.


    She hadn¡¯t even called her father that day. She didn¡¯t know how to initiate a conversation with him, not


    after everything that happened the day before.


    ¡°My father wille,¡± sinct but simple, she answered after a few seconds of hesitation. ¡°Excuse


    me, but I don¡¯t feelfortable talking about my family.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t? Sorry Melody, I didn¡¯t mean to touch a sensitive button.¡±


    ¡°You did,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Mom, is dinner ready yet?¡± Timothy got up and put his hands in his pockets. ¡°I think we¡¯d better eat


    now. Melody must rest and go to bed early.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick?¡± asked Carlota.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m pregnant,¡± she replied quizzically, she thought Timothy already told her.


    But Timothy¡¯s face and the choked sound Carlota Giannatto made when he heard her, proved that he


    didn¡¯t tell them.


    Now she was riding in the limo, not knowing if Timothy¡¯s mother would be at the wedding.


    Her impulsive response had caused Timothy¡¯s parents to remain in silence all night. She couldn¡¯t


    imagine.


    ¡°You stay calm,¡± Devina told her as she got into the limo and listened to what was torturing her. ¡°Carlota


    is not as difficult as she looks.¡±


    ¡°How many times have you seen her?¡± she asked as rk got into the limo, once Chloe had gotten in.


    She was grateful not to be alone, though, on such an important day. It pained her to have two virtual


    strangers by her side, and not her sister or her mother.


    ¡°Twice. Once at my wedding and the other a few weekster.¡±


    ¡°And with that you imagine she¡¯ s a good person? If you¡¯d seen how she looked at me when I said it,


    the poor woman nearly knocked over the hot kettle of tea with him in it. If I¡¯ d known Timothy didn¡¯t tell


    her, I¡¯d keep my mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°Sweetheart, even if you wanted to, you couldn¡¯t control yourself,¡± Devinaughed, ¡°you¡¯ve got a


    slingshot in your mouth, you speak the truth. Whoever it hurts, it hurts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t leave her son alone on her wedding day. At least for the sake of


    keeping up appearances, she¡¯ll be there at the chapel,¡± Chloe interjected consolingly. ¡°It¡¯s the thing


    about marrying someone recognized in front of the press. To maintain the image, those people are


    capable of anything.¡±


    ¡°Your phrase: those people, offends me,¡± Devina said pretending to be offended. ¡°My husband is part of


    those people, as you call them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but he¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°No. You¡¯re right about that.¡±


    It was good for her to hear the D¡¯angelo sisters talk about Hamlet, as her heart began to calm down


    and her mind stopped riddling her with questions and doubts.


    Was she really going to marry?


    She didn¡¯t believe it yet.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the chapel.


    She looked everywhere, until she brought it into focus.


    Her father was there.


    He kept his word.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    She let the air out slowly.


    ¡°It will be all right,¡± Devina told her, squeezing her hand, and arranging her veil. ¡°You¡¯re one of the most


    beautiful brides I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± she wiped away a tear running down her cheek and continued


    speaking, ¡°doesn¡¯t matter that your family isn¡¯t here, look how happy your dad is. The smile can¡¯t fit on


    his face. That should be enough for you. And I¡¯ll tell you what, no matter how fake this is, no matter


    how much you think you can¡¯t get it, focus and walk with your head held high.¡±


    ¡°Look at the amount of reporters,¡± she whispered. They were everywhere, they were starting to throw


    shing pictures. She, who hated being the center of attention, was terrified of falling while walking, of


    doing something that would embarrass the Giannato¡¯s name, for that would be the height of her


    disgrace.


    She thought of her mother, at a time like this, she missed her and wanted to call her, but she won¡¯t do


    it. Her invitation to the wedding was for her parents and her sister Allegra. Still, only Charles Redford


    was standing at the entrance to the chapel, waiting for her.


    She should be used to it by now, a month had passed, and her mother still wouldn¡¯t speak to her,


    thinking she ruined Allegra¡¯s marriage.


    Her brother-inw begged for her forgiveness, but Allegra decided to initiate divorce proceedings.


    Her father told her excitedly, happy to be able to get Equy out of their life, once and for all. But he


    would always be a part of Anton¡¯s life. Not to consider the fact that Allegra loved him, as she never


    loved anyone before.


    And all that guilt was Melody¡¯s, taking it on as her own.


    The failure of Allegra¡¯s marriage and the absence of her mother. She simply couldn¡¯t help but feel bad


    about how her life turned out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out Melody,¡± Devina told her.


    The limo door was open, and Chloe was already outside, looking at her worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married,¡± she murmured uncertainly.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting married,¡± Devina agreed. ¡°Come on. Stop thinking about what¡¯s going to happen in six


    months. Think about what you have now. That¡¯s how you live life. Don¡¯t calcte the future because


    you can have too much happiness or too little. Either way, you won¡¯t know how it¡¯sing. In the


    meantime, take advantage of what you can have and enjoy now, that¡¯s what counts.¡±


    And how right she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to get married,¡± she repeated, but this time,pletely sure. She would be happy as long as


    she was with him, she would take with her a wonderful memory and life experience for eternity. ¡°Let¡¯s


    go.¡±


    And she stepped out of the limousine, grabbing all the attention of the reporters. Her father approached


    them, and the girls stepped back to give him space. They went ahead as her father took her left arm.


    ¡°My dear girl. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re getting married already,¡± he murmured, as they walked slowly, the


    aisle adorned with lcs at both ends. It was simply a beautiful sight.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting married, dad. You don¡¯t know how grateful I am that you came,¡± and her happiness showed


    in her eyes. Even if it was just to get Timothy¡¯s inheritance, at her wedding she wanted her father to be


    there. That gave her a certain peace of mind. For him, for everyone, that was real, even a part of her


    felt that way.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world. I hope one day I can make it up to you for the ugly time I put you


    through. I want you to know that I will always be there for you, my girl,¡± he hugged her tight and she felt


    like a little girl again.


    ¡°I love you. For me it¡¯s enough that you¡¯re here. That¡¯s worth more than any words you can say. There


    is nothing to forgive anymore, I have no room in my heart to hate my father,¡± she was about to burst


    into tears, so she pulled away and looked into his eyes, eyes the same color as hers, ¡°really dad, thank


    you.¡±


    ¡°I love you. I hope you will be incredibly happy. That man loves you and I hope he makes you the


    happiest woman, you deserve to be.¡±


    Those words caused Melody to pause at the chapel entrance. At that moment, the song Perfect by Ed


    Sheeran began to y throughout the ce.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t, not at that moment, not in a million years.


    ¡°Melody...¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± she whispered before turning away, heading for the limo.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter Twenty-four


    Timothy


    Timothy saw her standing in the entrance and his heart began to try to escape from his chest and


    embrace her. She was simply beautiful in her wedding dress. She was without doubt the most beautiful


    woman he has ever seen and at that moment he was sure, that he chose the best person to be his


    wife.


    Even if it was all a sham.


    His parents had freaked out when they found out that she was pregnant by another man, for him, that


    was not relevant: even knowing that their union was nothing more than a means to an end, he did not


    feel ufortable because Melody was carrying another man¡¯s child in her womb, the fruit of another


    rtionship.


    Jealous? Of course, he was. But after she confessed to him that she had never felt that way with


    anyone. He couldn¡¯t me her, he himself had been surprised when they made love, it was new,


    different, transcendental, and magical. He had no idea that he was so in tune with Melody, until that


    moment.


    ¡°You must be crazy!¡± his mother yelled at him that same night they came home from dinner at his


    parents¡¯ house.


    ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t overreact,¡± he grabbed the bridge of his nose and wanted to disappear as long as


    he didn¡¯t talk to his mother that night.


    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant! Pregnant!¡±


    ¡°I know mom, you¡¯re not talking about a stranger. I know her. I...¡± saying anything else was still


    complicated for him. But he made love to Melody, it stirred something inside him, something in his


    heart, and he wasn¡¯t yet capable of interpreting it.


    ¡°She¡¯s a pregnant woman with another man¡¯s child. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to aplish with


    this Timothy, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting at.¡±


    ¡°Me? Am I getting at something? Mother!¡± once again he was raising his voice at his mother again. ¡°I


    resent you talking that way about her. She¡¯s not damaged by being pregnant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that son,¡± she lowered the intensity with which she spoke to him a little, ¡°I just don¡¯t


    understand what the hell you¡¯re looking for. This is not what your father and I want for you. You don¡¯t


    understand what goes with marrying a woman who carries someone else¡¯s child in her womb.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t thought about it, maybe he had, but he didn¡¯t want to give it any second thought. To do so


    would mean, that he intended to be in the future with Melody, that he intended to bond with her and her


    child, that he would actually watch over her and be there.


    Which was precisely what he promised her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the future, it¡¯s still many months before the baby is born,¡± he also couldn¡¯t tell them


    that the wedding was aplete sham.


    They wouldn¡¯t ept her son faking a marriage.


    Giving Melody whatever she wanted was easier than eating a red apple at Christmas.


    For her he would do anything, and after a month of living with her, of seeing her smile every day, even


    though her parents and her sister were not part of her life as she was used to, Melody was still looking


    for a way to smile at the world, at life, to be happy with her son and with what she had at that moment.


    That¡¯s why when he saw her looking at veterinary brochures, he thought of helping her to start her own,


    even if she didn¡¯t graduate, she could start with the premises and then, without hurry, prepare it and get


    it ready to receive all kinds of clients.


    That would help her for a long time, give her a job where she could spend all her time with her son and


    a better quality of life.


    ¡°Timothy,¡± Hamlet tapped him on the shoulder, causing his thoughts to focus on the now ¡°What¡¯s going


    on? Something¡¯s going on with your fianc¨¦e,¡± his cousin prompted, looking toward Melody.


    He watched her exchange a couple of words with her father, she looked at the chapel, but didn¡¯t see


    him, it frightened him for a moment.


    Then he watched as she turned around and walked out again.


    He couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, even what his instincts were screaming, shouting at high pitched voices.


    She was getting cold feet.


    She was leaving.


    His mother, who was sitting next to his father in the front row of chairs, stood up to face the door, as did


    all the other guests.


    He faithfully believed that after the argument he had with his mother, they would not show up. Instead,


    there they were, watching Melody leave.


    The wedding march Melody chose started to y, as she turned and walked away.


    Timothy ran regardless, half the room was filled with people he did business, with whom his family had


    done business and transactions. He didn¡¯t think about how many reporters and gossips were there,


    people who only came to see what the mysterious woman he was going to marry looked like. No one


    knew Melody, and that made him happy, because in a way, all that month they spent together, he had


    her all to himself.


    Even though he never touched her or tried to seduce her again.


    He desired her every day of his existence, thirty days of uncertainty of getting under the cold stream of


    the shower, of doing hours and hours of exercise, as long as he did not arrive at the penthouse and see


    her there, with her t-shirts without bra, with her loose hair reaching her waist, moving to the rhythm of


    the music she yed on her headphones, dancing as if it were a sensual dance of procreation.


    He really wanted her.


    More than any other woman. But he respected her position. To be more involved, to make love


    again, would be to dig his own grave, and what he least wanted, was for her to believe that he was


    taking advantage of her hospitality, that he wanted to cash in with her body, or that he simply wanted to


    take advantage of her involvement, without thinking of what they would both suffer when they parted.


    Six months. That was all the marriage was going tost.


    Six months and he would make sure she had a house of her own, money in the bank to support herself


    and her unborn child for several years.


    ¡°Melody!¡± he shouted as she opened the door of the limousine, she had arrived in. ¡°rk! Don¡¯t you


    dare start the damn limo.¡±


    ¡°Sir,¡± rk stepped away from the driver¡¯s door.


    ¡°rk, please,¡± he listened as Melody called out to his driver. It was an annoying, different, frightening


    situation.


    He walked over to the door where Melody entered and opened it.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± there was nothing more to ask.


    Although his heart wanted to scream out a million questions, they held even more terrifying answers.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she told him without looking at him, though he, despite her turning her face away, could


    see her tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°Amore mio, mia p farfa. che dici?¡± he didn¡¯t understand. Fear? That would be normal, she had


    gone through many disappointments in thest few months, starting with an unwanted pregnancy.


    But she was not a coward. She stood up to him, on several asions. She pped Devina when she


    thought Devina was setting her up. She defied her entire family by leaving with him, by choosing to


    leave home and have her son alone.


    Melody Redford might be many things, but she was no coward.


    ¡°P, why are you saying that? You can¡¯t leave. You can¡¯t... Melody... you can¡¯t leave me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry Timothy. I thought I could, but I can¡¯t do it,¡± she was broken, he could tell it in her


    voice. She has been this defeated, when she returned from his parents¡¯ house, a chaotically silent


    dinner, a chronicle of an announced death.


    Just like the title of the famous writer Gabriel Garc¨ªa M¨¢rquez, he knew that dinner would be a disaster.


    Still, he agreed to go.


    Risking Melody and causing her to feel inadequate.


    But he couldn¡¯t me her for wanting to forget everything and go. Even he, with all the money and


    comforts he had at times wanted to just disappear off the map, to get away to a ce where no one


    could tell him what to do.


    Because, at the end of the day, that was what he was doing with her.


    ¡°I know you need the inheritance; I know you need me. God! The press must be going crazy!¡± he


    looked up at the chapel, certainly reporters were scattered about and taking pictures of him.


    He was so focused on Melody; he didn¡¯t notice them.


    So, he grabbed the door handle and mmed the limo shut. Then he pulled out his cell phone and


    dialed rk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone dare to approach this car. Not my cousin,¡± he immediately thought of Hamlet, who


    always had worried about him, even when he didn¡¯t even want his help, ¡°let alone my sister-inw,¡± he


    knew Devina was capable of anything she wanted.


    That redhead was something to watch out for.


    He closed the call and refocused on Melody, who was wringing her hands, anxious and sad.


    He learned to read her in those days together. When something bothered her, her eyebrows furrowed


    so much that she looked like she might have a worm over her eyes; when she was happy, her gray


    eyes sparkled with the same light that her smile cast. When she was anxious as she was at this


    moment, she would wring her hands and bite her lower lip until it went from a rich shade of light pink to


    an almost white pink.


    ¡°Melody, honey. Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Tell me and we¡¯ll figure it out. Was it too soon to marry?¡± he


    didn¡¯t want to rush her, he couldn¡¯t. Melody was the kind of person, who, if he badgered her with


    questions, insisting for answers she wasn¡¯t ready to give, she would easily take the easy way out... run


    away.


    She looked up at him then, her eyes, just as he imagined, were full of tears to be shed, and others


    furrowing her cheeks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry you. I honestly thought I could, but I just can¡¯t. I saw myself standing there in the


    entrance, heard the music, and realized the reality.¡±


    ¡°What do you say Melody? Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t marry a man who doesn¡¯t love me. I don¡¯t care if I lose all the benefits I was going to have with


    you, I don¡¯t care if I have to beg Doyle for a new job, I even know that, if I talk to my father, he might... I


    know he could help me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand...¡± he ran his hands over his face in despair. This was not how he pictured his


    wedding to Melody. Not like this. Not stuffed inside a limo, arguing about whether it was right to get


    married or not.


    ¡°Your mother...I don¡¯t know if she came,¡± she said wiping away tears, ¡°I ruined everything. My son


    unknowingly ruined the rtionship with your parents...¡±


    ¡°No!¡± he eximed. She had misinterpreted everything. ¡°What a thing to say, woman! Nothing was


    ruined. Everything is all right. My mother is there, in the chapel. She came, my father too,¡± he was


    starting to despair. His hands were sweating, and the suit was bothering him.


    He was dressed in a blue suit and a white shirt; he wore his suit handkerchief in his pocket and a bow


    tie around his neck.


    It was cold outside, he should feel cold, but there was only a terrible fear that made him sweat.


    ¡°It is not just that! Your mother looked at me like I was broken down, I know! I¡¯m pregnant by another


    man who is not her son, I know! I¡¯m a disappointment even to those who don¡¯t know me,¡± after saying


    those words so painfully, he watched as she burst into disconste tears.


    He gently approached her and hugged her.


    ¡°You are not broken. You are without a doubt, the mostplete person I know,¡± his heart was beating


    fast. Even the thought of pronouncing what his mind had ripened was even harder for him. ¡°Don¡¯t marry


    me. Don¡¯t. Decide for yourself. Do it for once in your life. I¡¯m not going to force you into anything else.¡±


    She sobbed in his arms, pressing herself against his chest. She trembled uncontrobly, he held her


    without understanding the magnitude of her pain.


    ¡°Your inheritance...¡±


    ¡°Fuck my inheritance, fuck my parents¡¯ ideas of marrying me off! I¡¯m not going to involve you or force


    you to be with me for six months. I can¡¯t if you can¡¯t. ¡°


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind being with you for six months.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he said understandingly, ¡°it bothers you to just marry me. That I¡¯m making you do it.¡±


    She was silent for a moment. He almost believed that she was going to regret it, that she was going to


    decide to join him, that she was going to agree to be by his side, at least for those six months.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Timothy. I¡¯m really sorry. I wanted to be...¡± she paused, pulled back a little from his arms and


    looked at him, just as she had done on several asions, ¡°I really tried to be what you needed.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to try anymore.¡±


    He admired her for being willing to go without money, without the benefits he promised her for agreeing


    to pretend to be his wife for six months.


    That skinny girl he¡¯d met in Doyle¡¯s coffee shop was a real gem, a diamond unpolished. But not


    because she wasn¡¯t worth discovering, but because people have been too cowardly to see it.


    Including him.


    ¡°I hope you are happy Melody Redford. With my heart in my hand, with my soul on my lips, I wish you


    the best in this life, because you¡¯re worth it. And don¡¯t you ever...¡± he put his hands on her face, as she


    let a couple more tears fall and her makeup finished smearing, ¡°don¡¯t you ever think you¡¯re not worth it.


    To me, you¡¯re the best thing that could have happened to me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that, please,¡± she begged, ¡°don¡¯t tell me that, because, at the end of the day, you don¡¯t


    love me. Let me go. I hope you can find that woman to be your wife.¡±


    She took off the ring that a few days earlier he gave her, to make their story of being a couple about to


    be married more believable.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said handing it to him.


    She removed the pearls that adorned her neck and handed them to him as well.


    She never had ever been interested in his money.


    ¡°Thank you for making me feel like the most beautiful woman on the, at least for the time you


    were with me,¡± Melody reached over and surprised him by kissing him briefly.


    He didn¡¯t avoid her, he couldn¡¯t even, even if his life was in danger. He wanted her so badly that, the


    surprise of her being the one to make the first move, left him paralyzed for a second.


    He wrapped his arms around her neck, while he tightened the garments, she gave him, those that


    meant more than an ornament, they were part of their union.


    He kissed her back, frantically, eagerly, with a love he didn¡¯t know he felt for her.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But just the same, Melody pulled away and ended the kiss.


    ¡°Timothy...¡± she whispered looking up at him with eyes reddened from crying and a pleading gaze.


    But he couldn¡¯t figure out what she wanted. He was giving her the freedom to choose, the opportunity


    to leave, even though he would have to show his face to the media and all the guests, including his


    parents and her father.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell rk to take you wherever you want,¡± and he opened the limo door.


    He paused to look at her a second longer before walking away.


    ¡°Be happy, cara mia.¡±

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter Twenty-five


    Melody


    Melody had been in Lucy¡¯s studio for three days when the door rang. Her heart leapt in her chest and


    she was forced to shake her hands and take a deep breath. She couldn¡¯t lose herposure, she told


    herself as she walked toward the door. Could it be Timothy? Had he realized that she loved him? Had


    he finally realized that she left because she didn¡¯t know if he loved her?


    She hasn¡¯t heard from him in three days, not a call, not a text message, nothing to say that he was


    okay, that he moved on with his life. It hurt her soul to think that he continued as if nothing happened,


    because she was destroyed, deste and most of all, she was alone.


    On several asions she picked up her cell phone to call him, to tell him that she would go get her


    things, clothes he bought her, shoes, purses, even clothes for her baby. He left one of her credit cards


    at her disposal, called the bank and spoke to a representative to authorize her to use it as she pleased.


    She kept it in her wallet, but she had no desire to call him and let him think she was calling him


    because she changed her mind.


    And she regretted it!


    She made a fool of Timothy, alone in the chapel to show his face for her regret and her leaving. He had


    to talk to her father, to his parents, to the press. God! She was a coward. In every sense of the word,


    coward, was definitely an understatement.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault that she fell in love with him. It wasn¡¯t his fault for making her heart race by having


    him around. Timothy hadn¡¯t even realized the effect he had on her.


    Because even when they made love, when his hands were all over her body, when he gave her the


    pleasure of feeling her first orgasm, she loved him madly, and in her innocence, she believed that by


    not repeating that, she could save her heart.


    But her heart was alreadypromised. In love like a stray in the woods. Blind with love for Timothy


    Giannato.


    That¡¯s why she was unconsciously waiting for him toe to the door, to call her, to look for her.


    But nothing happened in three days.


    Lucy rmended her not to read anything in the press, nor to talk to anyone. Secluded in her studio


    apartment, she simply cried and drank water, to have liquid in her body so she could continue crying.


    She realized that she hurt a good man with her hasty decision, one who helped her and proved that


    money does not make people bad and ruthless, there are also people with a noble heart, and enough


    money to help.


    She opened the door and her heart stopped beating for a second.


    ¡°Allegra. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing here but this is not a good time,¡± she told her without moving


    from the door.


    She had her pajamas on, a red tank top with little hearts on it, and pantsrger than they were normally


    worn. But she had no desire to get dressed, hadn¡¯t been that way since she returned from her wedding.


    Her wedding.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about that one, even though it was the only thing she¡¯d done in three days.


    ¡°I just saw in the paper that you left your wedding,¡± her sister was wearing a sky-blue dress and low


    sandals, her hair was pulled back in a stern ponytail. ¡°Will you let me in, Mel?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± there was no use listening as Allegra wallowed in her grief.


    ¡°Mel...¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a no, period Allegra. Why did youe here? To tell me he¡¯s the one who broke up with me?


    It¡¯s been a month since youst spoke to me! A month since you preferred your husband to your own


    sister! It¡¯s not fair for you toe wallowing in my pain.¡±


    It had been quite unbearable for her to have to face that her whole family hated her for so long, that


    they didn¡¯t seek her out, that only her father was really interested in her.


    Only he had been at her wedding. Only Charles Redford had been there for her, on the day that was


    supposed to be the most important day of her life.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± her sister whispered and for the first time, Melody noticed Allegra. She looked haggard,


    thinner, gaunt, dark-eyed, and at that moment, on the verge of bursting into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mel. I


    haven¡¯t been having the best month. I¡¯m sorry for not being the sister you deserved, I¡¯m sorry for not


    being there to take care of you like I should have.¡±


    Melody opened the door all the way and stepped aside.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she told her worriedly.


    Allegra didn¡¯t know how to lie, at least, not so convincingly, so her reaction, must have been as real as


    the pain her eyes professed.


    ¡°Melody, you don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve regretted not believing you, not... not being with you in this process.


    You were there throughout my pregnancy, even when you knew nothing about babies, you were with


    me every step of the way.¡±


    ¡°It was my duty, Allegra,¡± she told her as she sat down on the sofa.


    The truth was that she was exhausted, she was tired of not leaving the apartment, she had barely


    eaten in those three days, her body was screaming for her to just stay in bed. Not to move, not to go


    out, not to talk. Instead, she stared at Allegra, who seemed to need her.


    ¡°So, it was mine. I should have been there too! But I didn¡¯t,¡± Allegra began to cry as she sat down


    beside her. ¡°I married a thief and a cheater! He got her pregnant and nned the robbery with her!¡± her


    voice broke and Melody moved in for a hug.


    Family was family, no matter what her sister and mother had acted less than kindly towards her.


    It didn¡¯t matter to her that others didn¡¯t have the same way of thinking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Alle,¡± she said stroking her back. Allegraid her head on her legs and Melody continued to


    comfort her for a while.


    ¡°I was stupid...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said as she caressed her, ¡°you were a woman in love, an inspiring wife and a perfect mother.


    That¡¯s what you were. His infidelity? It¡¯s not your responsibility! It¡¯s not your burden! You can¡¯t condemn


    yourself for something he did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t condemn myself for what he did to me,¡± she said rising from her legs and looking at


    her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...I hate myself, for not listening to you and believing you. And I¡¯m so selfish, that instead


    of asking you how you are and what you need, I came here to vent and burden you with my problems.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Allegra got up from the couch and started pacing around the room. Melody wanted to stop her, but she


    looked like a ticking time bomb, something that was about to explode and shatter into a thousand


    pieces.


    ¡°Allegra...¡± she called out to her, but Allegra paid no attention.


    ¡°He cheated on me! Along with that woman they stole those three million... And he med you!¡± she


    vociferated angrily. ¡°You! And I am the worst. Me, who believed every word he said. How could I have


    been so stupid?¡±


    ¡°People sometimes don¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on in front of their eyes, not because it¡¯s not clear, but


    because they don¡¯t want to see it.¡±


    That happened with Timothy. He didn¡¯t see that she loved him, a whole month of trying to hide her


    feelings, and masterfully seeding.


    For no good. In the end, she was gone. She decided to walk away and not ept Timothy¡¯s charade.


    Loving him like a possessed woman, and yet she preferred to walk away from him.


    ¡°All my life I will regret not believing you, not listening to you,¡± her older sister approached her again,


    this time, knelt in front of her and held her hands, intertwined with hers. ¡°I will never get tired of asking


    for your forgiveness Mel.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep doing it. I stopped feeling bad about those things a long time ago,¡± her eyes


    were beginning to leak the tears she kept holding back by trying to give Allegra strength.


    ¡°Oh Mel! Don¡¯t cry honey. Don¡¯t cry for me. I don¡¯t deserve it. You are all that is right in this world.¡±


    ¡°My life is a mess Alle,¡± she finally blurted out. ¡°I appreciate you being here, that you came. But right


    now, I¡¯m not the best person to raise your spirits.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry things didn¡¯t work out with Timothy. He seemed like a good man, and more than anything, he


    loved you.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t love me. That¡¯s the problem,¡± she told him dropping her hands and pulling her legs up, she


    hugged her knees. Her sister sat down next to her on the couch and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°What are you saying? That man loves you. He forgave Equy¡¯s theft, he let him go free for you,


    because you asked him to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re saying,¡± she didn¡¯t want to tell her sister how wrong she was, for doing so,


    would mean she had to tell her about the sham marriage and the inheritance Timothy wished to collect.


    They were subjects that were simply not for her to say.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t tell me why you think that,¡± she told her, as with her thumbs she wiped


    away the tears she quietly had been shedding. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to. But you must believe


    me when I tell you that, that man loves you. Maybe he¡¯ s the one who doesn¡¯t realize it, but he does, I


    saw it in his eyes.¡±


    ¡°Your judgment of people can¡¯t be taken too much seriously, Allegra,¡± it was a cheap shot, and she


    knew it. But her sister wasn¡¯t one to tell her she was wrong, to imply that she couldn¡¯t read people.


    ¡°I know. I believe you. I know you¡¯ll be upset for a long time. Even if your heart doesn¡¯t hate me, even if


    your mouth says you forgave me, I know for a long time you won¡¯t fully believe what I tell you,¡± her


    sister was right, as much as she wanted to listen to her without looking at her as the one who turned


    her back on her, she couldn¡¯t. She kept seeing her as the one who believed her husband, her mother,


    everyone but her. ¡°It¡¯ll be a while before you trust again, but you know something?¡±


    She stood up from the couch and looked down at her from above, her eyes watery and her gaze blurry.


    ¡°That man, the one you doubt loves you, he loves you like you obviously love him,¡± she smiled, though


    the gesture didn¡¯t reach her tired eyes. ¡°He was the one who asked me toe and see you.¡±


    ¡°You said you¡¯d seen it in the paper. You said that¡¯s why you came.¡±


    ¡°No, I said I¡¯d seen you break off your engagement in the paper. Not that that¡¯s why I came here. On


    many asions I wanted to call you, to apologize, to tell you that I was already divorced, that it was all


    over between Equy and me. But Icked courage. Icked the courage you had. Timothy showed


    me when he came to my house and asked me to take care of you,¡± she smiled again, and Melody


    began to wonder if there was something funny on her face.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s funny?¡± she mumbled ufortably as she got up from the couch.


    ¡°You chickened out. The Melody I grew up with, would never run away from a fight, or a problem. You


    always stood up to everything. Even...¡± she looked at her belly and closed her eyes for a second. ¡°Even


    when no one supported you with the biggest thing that happened to you...you kept going, you battled,


    you left home. You decided to have your child alone. Even though you knew your family didn¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a coward about love.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°You are. Did you tell him you are madly in love with him? Did you tell him how you feel in your heart?


    Did you speak clearly with him? Did you ask him how he felt?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to think long about it, she never asked those questions. She knew he would not


    reciprocate her love. That was something even a blind man could tell.


    Though now her sister had nted doubt in her heart and mind.


    ¡°Did you? Or did you simply take the easy way out?¡±


    ¡°I...¡± she didn¡¯t know what to answer. It suddenly seemed so silly and childish of her reaction.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± her sister already had the answer to her questions. Melody covered her face with her hands


    and burst into tears.


    What a fool she had been!


    Even her running away from Timothy, taking off and practically stood him up on their wedding day, and


    he still cared about her, at least enough to go to her sister, the wife of the man who robbed him, to


    make her go after her and take care of her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry like this, don¡¯t lie down to die in this tiny ce. Don¡¯t waste your life and the love of a man


    who cares for you,¡± she reached over and hugged her. Melody let herself rock in herp. ¡°Therees


    a time in people¡¯s lives, where it is necessary to step away to see everything in perspective, just as it


    happens, too, there are people that you have to be direct and ask them what they feel, and you tell


    them what the heart screams out to you. You shouldn¡¯t ever assume that the other person knows why


    you are leaving or why you are walking away.¡±


    They stayed like that for a while longer, her sister didn¡¯t demand to know anything more, she just stood


    there hugging her and giving her the strength, she needed so badly during those days of loneliness.


    No one deserved to be alone when they were heartbroken.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait until it¡¯s toote to find out if he really loves you and returns what you feel,¡± she told her


    minutes before leaving.


    She showered in a hurry, putting on a dress of Lucy¡¯s that fit her terribly, as her friend was much fuller


    than she was. She didn¡¯t mind, as she didn¡¯t bring any clothes from Timothy¡¯s either, she asked rk to


    take her straight to the studio apartment.


    She untangled her ck hair and let it down, put on a faded old coat Lucy had hanging on a hanger


    and some old tennis shoes she¡¯d left there before she moved in with Timothy.


    Her mind couldn¡¯t process anything other than to talk to Timothy, to know for sure, if he loved her.


    She picked up her cell phone and dialed without thinking.


    ¡°Melody?¡±


    ¡°Hi Devina. I need your help.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter Twenty-six


    Melody


    After two difficult nights and almost a third, thanks to her sister¡¯s visit, Melody realized that she made a


    mistake by running away, by hiding for fear that Timothy would not feel the same way about her.


    She promised she would help Timothy, but one thing was what her mind epted and assimted, and


    a very different thing was when she arrived at the chapel and felt that everyone was watching her, that


    people were there because they believed that this union was real, even those people who believed that


    she was only marrying him for his money, they were not from the same world, but even so, Melody


    knew what she was getting into when she epted Timothy¡¯s proposal. She would owe him much


    more than just a wedding for six months, by not pressing any charges against the crime Equy


    committed, just because she asked him to, she would be eternally grateful and indebted to him.


    That charade they both developed had be slowly her reality. In that month that she was with him,


    living together in his apartment, it was one of the happiest moments of her whole life, she could say:


    the happiest since she knew she was pregnant and had to move out of her parents¡¯ house.


    Charles hadn¡¯t fought her for leaving her own wedding like that, he even called her right away to find


    out what the hell to do, as he was still standing at the foot of the chapel and saw Timothy running after


    her to the limousine.


    After exining without much detail to her father, he simply stood at hermand and told her she


    could count on him for anything. Even being away from him, she felt his affection, the one she missed


    so much since all that family madness started after her unexpected pregnancy. She asked him not to


    call her anymore, at least not until she recovered and could have the willpower to talk to someone other


    than herself, who was her worst advisor at the end of it all. The days were hard for her and Lucy


    respected her decision not to share any information. For her friend she was there, but she was not.


    Even then, she felt ufortable, because she understood that it was one thing to say she didn¡¯t want


    to talk to anyone, and quite another to be in a ce where she saw her friend, if at all. She began to


    feel ufortable and unwanted in the ce and promised herself, since she felt more like eating and


    living, to look for a ce to stay, even if it was with Allegra, which she didn¡¯t want at all.


    Squaring up with Devina had been one of the simplest things. It seemed as if the redhead was waiting


    for her call by the minute, they got down to business immediately.


    Their n was simple: get Timothy to listen to her and understand why she left their wedding. Seek his


    forgiveness and find out if he really loved her, as her sister implied.


    The first thing, ording to her new best friend, was to find a way for her to make her engagement to


    Timothy public and to make a public apology.


    Timothy handled the situation of her escape with a great deal of height and character, which was


    typical of him. She, who had gotten to know him to a degree she never thought possible, felt sorry and


    like the worst person for putting him in that position. He hadn¡¯t given any interviews regarding their


    breakup, although the media, ording to Devina, hounded him every minute: leaving the office and


    arriving at his apartment. He wasn¡¯t seen at various discotheques or those nightclubs he normally


    visited before he met her.


    He confined himself to going from work to his apartment and back. Hamlet, Devina¡¯s husband, was


    worried about his cousin, as he has never seen him in this state and Devina told Melody.


    ¡°He¡¯s never been like that before,¡± Devina exined as they sat in the restaurant near Lucy¡¯s


    apartment.


    Devina came by to pick her up and the condition was to fix her life once and for all, no matter what it


    took.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Like he doesn¡¯t want to be with anyone else. Like a sicko!¡± she eximed. ¡°I met him a few months


    ago, at a bar, which, by the way, when the baby is born, I¡¯ll invite you to,¡± Devina assured looking at


    her, smiling, after the pause, she continued. ¡°He had a very hard time with his girlfriend¡¯s infidelity.¡±


    ¡°Infidelity? I had no idea,¡± shemented, though slowly, her waspish mind, she was beginning to


    understand why he behaved so withdrawn with the woman at the restaurant, Gia.


    ¡°Yes. It wasn¡¯t leaked in the media. He didn¡¯tment on it. Even though theysted more than a year


    together. He was going to propose to her.¡±


    ¡°They were really in love?¡± Melody felt nauseous suddenly. She knew he wasn¡¯t a virgin or a saint


    before he met her, but the idea of him being on that level with Gia made her sick.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they were in love as is, but I do know he was going to take that step,¡± she took a sip of


    her wine and continued remarking. ¡°Look Melody, things are the way they are. I started with Hamlet as


    a game, something about seeing each other every so often and taking the heat off each other.¡±


    ¡°How awful you talk,¡± Melody wasn¡¯t used to a woman talking that way.


    ¡°Get used to it. That¡¯s the way I express myself. I was practically raised on the streets of Manhattan.


    I¡¯ve learned how to behave, because I want what¡¯s best for my husband and for my rtionship, but


    you can¡¯t imagine what it was like.¡±


    ¡°I get the idea,¡± sheughed a little, for the first time in quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s refreshing. Not that it


    bothers me, I¡¯m just not used to hearing such a beautiful woman talk like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We fucked everywhere. we even fucked in the bathroom of a bar at one time. Oh, what


    yummy memories!¡±


    ¡°Devina!¡± she eximed feeling the heat rise in her cheeks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a prude! You have a baby in your belly. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a saint or a virgin.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it,¡± she cleared her throat somewhat ufortably at the turn their conversation


    was taking. If she didn¡¯t change the subject quickly, they could end up talking about threesomes and


    orgies, she was already beginning to understand that Devina didn¡¯t mince words. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Timothy


    had gone through such a rough breakup.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It was pretty ugly. I met him precisely after he broke up with Gia. Even when I had my own


    issues, the worry was there. He¡¯s always been a lover of race cars and high-speed driving.¡±


    ¡°You seem to know him more than I do,¡± she was beginning to feel stupid. How could she love


    someone she didn¡¯t know? Being attracted to a person who fell on hard times and she was so focused


    on her own problems, she didn¡¯t even realize it.


    No wonder he¡¯d rather have a sham wedding than give his heart away.


    ¡°Not everyone gets back together easily after infidelity,¡± and Devina was right. ¡°I know you¡¯re young,


    how many years does he lead you on? Seven? Likewise, you¡¯re well mature, you¡¯re focused, you want


    to continue your studies and that man is willing to support you.¡±


    ¡°I know. I...¡±


    ¡°You panicked,¡± she sighed and sipped wine again, ¡°I influenced that myself and you have no idea how


    I¡¯ve med myself these days, that¡¯s why I responded right away. I filled your head with stuff about


    thinking of you and your son first. I¡¯m terribly sorry.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± the one who left Timothy at the altar was her.


    ¡°In a way it was,¡± she whispered biting her lips. ¡°But I¡¯ll fix it. We¡¯ll fix it together.¡±


    She wanted to believe her.


    But it was all her fault and as much as Devina tried to take the weight off her action in the chapel,


    Melody knew what she did, that she made him look foolish in front of everyone, as proud as he was, he


    would probably never forgive her.


    Even though she knew he couldn¡¯t forgive her, she had to try. She had to try to make him love her


    again, she didn¡¯t care if he mmed the door in her face repeatedly, she was stupid and she deserved


    that and more.


    ¡°He¡¯s a sullen one,¡± she said after a moment, ¡°and before you see him you should change out of those


    clothes you look like a hobo.¡±


    Shit, she had forgotten how blunt and direct Devina was.


    If someone wanted to know the truth about something without a warm fuzzy washcloth, the right person


    to seek that truth was Devina D¡¯angelo.


    Only someone like her, could say such a thing to a woman who was pregnant and recently stood up the


    man she loved at her wedding.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bug me. I had absolutely no time,¡± she excused herself poorly, as she pulled her coat closed a


    little, to keep Lucy¡¯s dress from showing any more.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what you were doing thest three days? What could have been so


    interesting and important that you couldn¡¯t pick out something more appropriate for tonight?¡± Devina


    raised her perfectly plucked eyebrow and looked at her curiously. ¡°I thought you learned that you were


    mixing with a person who has an image to maintain. Those are things you have to ept if you really


    want to start a life by Timothy¡¯s side. It¡¯s not because he¡¯s a bad person, it¡¯s not because he¡¯s arrogant,


    which he is, it¡¯s not because of the money that his family has and that he himself possesses,¡± she took


    a breath and looked at her seriously and frankly, something Melody needed. ¡°It has to do with the fact


    that he¡¯s a public figure. He¡¯s a multi-millionaire, he owns severalpanies, he¡¯s the face of the


    family, just like my husband is, and those are things you have toe to terms with, because the press


    will be on you every step of the way, and before you run to him seeking his love and understanding for


    standing him up, you have to be sure of what you want in this life and if you really want him by your


    side.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I want him! Don¡¯t you think I¡¯ve stayed in my house not thinking about him, every damned


    second of the day? Crying like I¡¯ve never cried in my life, not even when my family turned their backs


    on me with the pregnancy. Don¡¯t think I haven¡¯t suffered for what I did,¡± her pain was noticeable, and


    her eyes betrayed her, letting out a couple of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t know what I want.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying it out of spite, I¡¯m telling you because that stupid Blond has changed by being with you.


    Because I see in him a whole new person and because I believe he loves you, but, just as I believe he


    loves you and you love him too, I also don¡¯t want you to start something that you¡¯ll run away from


    again.¡± She was beginning to understand what the redhead was referring to and to realize that she was


    upset over something silly and for no reason. ¡°It¡¯s like cheaters, once you¡¯ve been unfaithful, it¡¯s


    extremely hard to leave your instincts behind. Your instinct was to run, you ran when your sister


    wouldn¡¯t give you the chance to ept your child, you ran when your parents put you between a rock


    and a hard ce about having your child, you even ran away when I offered you the three million to


    pay off the debt.¡±


    ¡°They are different things Devina, don¡¯t you see, don¡¯t you understand? I didn¡¯t run away, I don¡¯t tend to


    run away, I don¡¯t do it. I faced things, but when I see that it is not possible to get a positive response


    from others, I simply leave, because where they don¡¯t need me, I don¡¯t stay.¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t judge you, I, myself once escaped from my past and it hit me very badly in the face a few


    months ago. That¡¯s why, because I lived it, is why I give you the advice. Deal with things,¡± she finished


    the ss of wine she ordered and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but I also don¡¯t want your


    insecurity to hurt both of you. If he loves you like you love him, then great, if he doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t be left


    with the regret that you are unaware of it. I know you don¡¯t realize it, but he spent a lot of money on that


    wedding. Not that I care, it¡¯s none of my business, but it was a real public embarrassment.¡±


    ¡°You said that already,¡± she mumbled ufortably, ¡°you said it, I heard you, I thought you agreed to


    help me...¡±


    ¡°And I will,¡± Devina interrupted her, ¡°I will help you. I even phoned my sister so we can arrange


    everything for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°And how are you supposed to get him out of his apartment?¡± the curiosity was greater than she had


    thought.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I have Hamlet¡¯s help. That will be enough.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know your husband yet,¡± she hadn¡¯t seen him at the wedding, for she hadn¡¯t even given herself


    a chance to get to the chapel.


    ¡°You will. If this turns out well, we¡¯ll beughing in a few days at your spectacr exit,¡± Devina smiled


    and took one of her hands. ¡°It will turn out all right. We¡¯ll manage to work it out. But you¡¯ll have to let me


    help you with those awful clothes and that dull hair.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not dull!¡±


    ¡°Honey, you look like a doll! One whose hair hasn¡¯t beenbed for days and whose face was melted


    by a burning candle. You have horrible dark circles under your eyes, like you haven¡¯t slept in days. Not


    to mention how parched your lips are. You must be dehydrated from crying so much.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t get over him. I can¡¯t stop thinking about him.¡±


    ¡°You chickened out of being loved like you love him.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could fall in love in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°You know what they say... When it knocks... Knock.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter Twenty-seven


    Timothy


    Timothy arrived at his apartment after ten o¡¯clock that night, he has been arrivingte at night for three


    days. He went from his apartment to his work and back. He didn¡¯t feel like going out or seeing anyone,


    he had to put up with all his mother¡¯s rantings and his father¡¯s disagreement with the decisions he


    made regarding Melody. He was in no mood to put up with the constantints about Giannato¡¯s


    marriage.


    ¡°She left you at the altar!¡± his mother had told him the same day of the wedding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking marrying a youngdy like that,¡± his father had said, as he poured


    himself a shot of whiskey. ¡°You could have hit on one who wasn¡¯t pregnant by another man. You¡¯re not


    bad looking, and with how well positioned our family is, I¡¯m sure, we could find you a wife who would


    want to be linked to you.¡±


    He understood the desperation and public embarrassment his parents were going through at the


    moment, he himself felt ashamed, but he did the right thing by letting her go and going his own way. At


    least, that was what he kept repeating to himself like a mantra. The fact was that his parents forgot that


    he, above all, was the one who was most affected by this situation.


    Thepany would not be devalued, his profits would not diminish, even the three million that were


    stolen had been recovered. He had to use the force of the police, because he knew a person there who


    owed him a favor, and together with him, he made Equy Thompson hand over all the stolen money.


    Even after his sister-inw intervened on his behalf, he wanted to do the right thing in a good way,


    even though he did not deserve it, Timothy did not want him to get away with the crime, he wanted to


    make him pay, at least, he wanted him to hand over all the money, and he did not hesitate for a minute


    to use his contacts in the police to put pressure on him. But there were worse things in the world, worse


    things he had to worry about, things that if he had been aware of them in time they might not have


    happened. He could have anticipated losing Melody.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know her!¡± he said to his parents, who invaded his apartment at the conclusion of the failed


    ceremony. ¡°You are judging her without knowing her.¡±


    They didn¡¯t understand the situation he was going through. His parents had no idea of the agreement


    he agreed with Melody and he intended to take the truth to his grave.


    He had enough to do with his sister-inw and Hamlet knowing the true root of their union.


    ¡°Neither do you. You don¡¯t know her, and you¡¯ll never know her, because she¡¯s gone, you don¡¯t know


    what kind of conflict she might have had with the father of her child. Did you ever stop to think that


    maybe she wanted to get back together with that man?¡± his mother walked up to him and put her hands


    behind his back, he was looking down the street, the buildings seemed so far away, as far away as he


    wanted to be at that moment from anyone who spoke, who breathed.


    Of course, he thought about it! But just as the thought came, so it vanished. Melody was a woman of


    principle and unbreakable character. If that man didn¡¯t want her baby in the first ce, he was sure,


    she wouldn¡¯t be looking for him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the one to tell you this, my son, because I care about you and I always will, I will


    support the decisions you make, even when I don¡¯t agree, that¡¯s what we parents are for, to support


    their children even when we don¡¯t agree. But the truth is that you don¡¯t know anything about that girl,


    did you meet her what, a month ago? And in that few days you realize that you can marry her? No, my


    dear son. Rtionships don¡¯t work like that.¡±


    ¡°I know her well enough,¡± he rebutted annoyed, ¡°and frankly I¡¯m ufortable with this, mother, you


    can¡¯t see what I see.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t see it because you didn¡¯t give us a chance to get to know this girl. Because you only took her


    to the family dinner your mother forced you to go to,¡± this time it was his father who raised his voice.


    He rarely heard him get upset, not even when he found out that someone stole three million dors


    from thepany. His father didn¡¯t lose control over anything. That was why he was one of the most


    urate and prestigious businessmen, both, in Italy and in the United States.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything, but don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be necessary anymore,¡± his voice sounded


    sharper than he would have wished, but that was how he was feeling.


    That was how his heart felt at that moment. As if it were all steel, and not precisely because it was


    strong, but because it was cold.


    He didn¡¯t think it could hurt so much to say goodbye to Melody, but there, in his apartment without her


    tiny feet and her sincere smile, without herughter like a pping walrus. He noticed her absence and


    it hurts. Those details that might seem stupid and meaningless, now took an indescribable meaning.


    It was true that she was not as delicate as the other women he had been with, she was totally different


    from the stereotype he was supposed to have as a wife, but he was sure that for the first time in his life,


    she was the woman he wanted to have by his side. Even if it was for only six months.


    He hated having to trust anyone but himself, after what happened with Gia, he thought he no longer


    had the ability to believe in people.


    He was minutes away from proposing marriage to a person who waspletely superficial and one


    who didn¡¯t value his affection, devotion, ormitment. At no time Gia valued the year they were


    together.


    Thank heaven he realized before he made the absurd decision, not because he stopped the marriage


    proposal by an epiphany, but because he discovered her infidelity.


    He found it so hard to believe that Melody, such a simple and kind-hearted person, could fall in love


    with someone like him, so distant and resentful of love. He did not believe himself capable of loving


    anyone else, although now he was starting to reconsider that possibility, unconsciously.


    Even at that moment it wasplex for him, he didn¡¯t know that he would be able to offer her what she


    deserved.


    He saw it in her eyes as he watched her drive away in the limousine. He understood that must be one


    of the hardest things she has ever decided, her future waspletely up to chance in the hands of fate


    and fate hadn¡¯t exactly turned out kindly with her after finding out she was pregnant.


    In the month that he lived with her under the same roof, he understood that despite Melody being easy


    with talking and thinking, there were many things she was silent about. Sometimes he would find her


    staring at him, and when he asked her if something were wrong, she would just shake her head and tell


    him nothing.


    It was by actions like this that Timothy noticed her. He watched as she made an effort to wait for him for


    dinner, to go shopping, to sit and watch a movie. She liked to share her free time with him. Something


    Timothy has never done with anyone. He knew right away; she¡¯d gotten more involved than she¡¯d


    wanted to.


    ¡°You¡¯re shutting down, you don¡¯t say anything, you don¡¯t know anything. While your mother and I are


    here, waiting for you to tell us what happened. Why did she leave?¡± his father spoke again, this time


    more heated and resentful.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what a shame it was, to have walked out of that chapel without a marriage effected.


    Don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to stay in charge of Giannato Enterprise. You can say goodbye to managing


    thepany.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give a shit, father, what you want to do. I¡¯m sick and tired of you wanting to run my life. You


    don¡¯t want me as director, then let it be your will. Do you think I¡¯m not capable enough to hold the


    position of director of Giannato Enterprises?¡±


    His father remained silent without objecting against his words and this did not ease his heart.


    He looked at his father with a remorseful face.


    It could not be possible that thetter had not a milligram of hope that Timothy could run thepany


    to perfection. Even after more than five years running it, he was grown up, he had been educated to


    run Giannato Enterprises, and now at twenty-nine his father believed that he didn¡¯t have the capacity to


    be able to perform a good function.


    That killed him.


    ¡°I sacrificed five years, Dad, five years! I studied as much as I could, when there were other people my


    age going off around the world to travel and see life, I was focused on college. I graduated with honors


    in marketing. Don¡¯t you dare ever imply that I¡¯m not capable of running thepany I¡¯ve sacrificed so


    much for...¡±


    ¡°Tim...¡±


    ¡°No dad. You asked me, and not very nicely, to get married, I tried. Even though I didn¡¯t want to. You


    set conditions for me to collect what was already mine. I just can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t think I¡¯m...!¡±


    ¡°Tell him. Tell him what¡¯s going on for God¡¯s sake!¡± his mother shrieked, interrupting Timothy, as she


    burst into tears on the couch, covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°What the...¡± he didn¡¯t understand at all. It didn¡¯t make any sense at all, his mother¡¯s reaction. ¡°What¡¯s


    wrong, dad? What¡¯s wrong? Why did mom...?¡±


    ¡°I have cancer,¡± his father said interrupting him. ¡°I have lung cancer and it¡¯s a little advanced.¡±


    Surprise, and fear, invaded Timothy¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Cancer?¡± he couldn¡¯t believe it. His father was a healthy man. Late in life, but healthy. ¡°Cancer! How


    long have you known? When did you find this out? Howe you couldn¡¯t tell me sooner?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known for a few months,¡± he admitted simply. He sat down next to his wife and hugged her.


    Carlota was crying inconsbly, and now, he was beginning to understand why it all happened.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you forced me to marry. That¡¯s why you wanted me to get married in less than six months,¡±


    he was a businessman, one who was known for being able to read people¡¯s neurolinguistguage.


    He focused on his father, the one who taught him to y baseball as a boy, even if he didn¡¯t have much


    time for thepany, he always looked for a way to be in Timothy¡¯s life as much as possible.


    ¡°A married man with a family will always be more focused than a single man with a desire to impress


    women with no aspirations. I can¡¯t know how much time I have left, but I want to see you be a


    man worth admiring. Admire you even more than I already do.¡±


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Dad...¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to die tomorrow, Timothy. Don¡¯t give me that face. I get enough of your mother all


    hysterical,¡± his parents seemed more normal at that moment. Timothy scratched the short beard he¡¯d


    grown and gave them a worried look. ¡°I¡¯m being realistic. This... this disease isn¡¯t something I can be


    sure to get through another year with.¡±


    ¡°You say you know but you don¡¯t know, do you hear yourself? The only thing we¡¯re clear on is that you


    wanted to make sure you saw me married, because you don¡¯t know how much time you have.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious Timothy! Get that damn face off!¡± raising his voice, his father tried to pull back together the


    sea of pain that was ripping through his chest and making him want to cry.


    He never cried.


    He didn¡¯t and he wouldn¡¯t start now.


    He had to be strong for his family, for his father, more than ever, his family deserved him to be strong


    and to be able to handle the circumstances and achieve what was best for his lineage.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in this position. I shouldn¡¯t have been conditioning you. But it¡¯s just that when


    you broke up with Gia, we saw you lost.¡±


    Timothy walked over to his father and smiled slightly, even though he didn¡¯t really feel the slightest bit


    of happiness.


    At that moment, he was beginning to believe that this was going to be the worst day of his life, the day


    Melody decided to leave and the dismal day his father confessed having that diabolical and pitiful


    disease.


    But he wanted to be optimistic, he had to be. His parents had no one else but him, he was the only son


    of that marriage, he was the only son of his parents and therefore, all the responsibility and the duty to


    maintain strength and emotional stability belonged to him, he was not going to let his family down at


    such a critical moment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get through this dad. You¡¯ll see how you work it out. I can fix it,¡± he murmured almost in tears.


    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to you. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Timothy, you have to understand that I¡¯m a grown man, the truths are already being told up front. I


    made a mistake in not telling you long ago what I am suffering from,¡± his father got up from the couch


    and walked two steps towards him, looked him in the eyes and continued, ¡°but this marriage thing, I


    only did it because I love you, because you are my only son and the best I could have wished for, even


    though you lost your way when your rtionship ended so suddenly, I know you are a good man and I


    know you will do your best for your mother in the event of my absence.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to be absent, dad. Nothing is going to happen, technology, science, everything is


    extremely advanced. You¡¯ll see how everything will be solved and, in a few months, we¡¯ll beughing


    about this. All the money you have made with the Giannato Enterprises must be worth something.


    Something good muste out of your sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being so optimistic, but...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll find a way,¡± he continued as if he didn¡¯t hear him. He spoke almost on automatic, unwilling to


    give way to pain. ¡°We¡¯ll go to every doctor necessary, chemotherapy, surgery, we¡¯ll do whatever it takes


    to save you and keep you with us for another hundred years.¡±


    And he wished to believe that was true.


    That¡¯s why he had been more distracted than usual for three days, he promised not to tell anyone, that


    it would remain a family secret, something between them and only them, until he had an answer to


    give, until he had the certainty, whether positive or negative of what was going to happen to his father.


    Even to Hamlet¡¯s parents, who were his aunt and uncle, he would not tell them anything until he was


    sure he examined all the alternatives.


    His phone rang at that moment, he saw the screen and realized it was his cousin. He had no desire to


    talk to anyone and that included Hamlet. He put the call down and finished entering the room.


    Within seconds his cell phone rang again, what the hell could his cousin want at that time of night?


    ¡°What the hell do you want Hamlet? I¡¯m pretty busy right now,¡± he decided to ept the call, just to get


    him to stop looking for him.


    He really wasn¡¯t in the mood, he had too many things on his mind, mainly a ck-haired girl who took


    up all his thoughts. His day to day was spent worrying about if she was eating, if she was sleeping,


    about how she was doing, even though he kept repeating to himself a thousand times that he didn¡¯t


    have time for a rtionship with someone like Melody, his heart was screaming for him to call her, to


    look for her, but his pride was stronger than everything.


    He told himself that he would not look for her, she decided to leave with pain in her heart and he


    epted that she was leaving. He tried not to leave her alone, so he sought out her sister and asked


    her to check on her, but that was all he was going to do to intervene. Melody had been quite clear, she


    didn¡¯t want him in her life, she didn¡¯t want him in her life, he knew she was interested in something else,


    he needed to grant her the vote of willpower she had. Soon, everything his parents said to him that


    night of the wedding, started to make sense. They were not of the same world, sooner thanter, but


    surely, he epted the reality of both of them. As Melody said goodbye and left him for good, he


    understood that they were not right for each other. Not because she didn¡¯t want him, but because he


    was afraid.


    That was it.


    He was afraid he couldn¡¯t handle it all. The most important thing now was to stay in charge of his family


    and take care of his parents. Carlota had fallen into a depression, thanks to the uncertainty of not


    knowing if her husband would live for long.


    ¡°We¡¯re going out tomorrow,¡± her cousin reported.


    ¡°And who told you I want to go out?¡± he didn¡¯t feel like eating. He didn¡¯t shave and hadn¡¯t been to the


    gym for the past three days.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just lie down and die. I¡¯ve been talking to Devina and we both think you should go out and


    have some fun, blow off at least one night so I¡¯m giving you the chance to get you mentally prepared.


    Tomorrow I¡¯ll pick you up, we could go to that golf bar you took me once.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a golf bar, it¡¯s just called Golf Bar,¡± he corrected, ¡°and I tell you what Hamlet, I don¡¯t give a shit


    what you think is best for me. Your redhead has done enough. Tell her I appreciate her wanting to help


    me, but I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m not going to slit my wrists, or throw myself off the penthouse. You both can rest


    easy I have too many things to do, to go out drinking with you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being polite with you, out of respect for your parents, but I¡¯ll tell you that I don¡¯t give a damn what


    you want or don¡¯t want. You¡¯re going out with me and there¡¯s not going to be a rock you can crawl


    under to hide. So, listen to me, Timothy Giannato, I saw you in diapers, I saw you running around


    naked, I know you¡¯re hurt, I know you¡¯re sad, I¡¯m trying to cheer you up as best I can. This wasn¡¯t like


    Gia. You look really upset.¡±


    ¡°You have no idea what you¡¯re talking about Hamlet, I¡¯m not your charity act, I¡¯m not Manello,¡± that was


    a cheap shot. He knew that, but he was so angry at life, he was furious at what was happening to him,


    that he wanted to see the first person who crossed his path suffer.


    He didn¡¯t ssify himself as the best person in the world, but with his father¡¯s recently discovered


    illness and the failed, short-lived affair with Melody, things weren¡¯t going so well for him and his mood


    was starting to fall apart.


    Hamlet¡¯s brother was killed in a traffic ident. Manello raced at high speed, a lover of racing cars like


    Timothy. They both shared the same taste. That night Manello invited him to race, but Timothy nned


    to have dinner with a Gia, his girlfriend at the time, and declined the offer.


    That night, Manello died and for a long time he thought that, maybe, if he would have gone along,


    nothing bad would have happened and Manello would still be alive.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re upset; I understand you. You¡¯ re furious. But don¡¯t you dare mention Manello¡¯s name,¡±


    there was no thing that upset Hamlet more than someone mentioning his deceased younger brother in


    a bad way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m in deep shit, Hamlet. I don¡¯t know how to get out of this. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve got a sumo wrestler


    on my chest constantly, not letting me breathe. Keeping me from moving.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called love, dear cousin. I¡¯ve been there. You¡¯re lucky you have a pretty face and money because


    you¡¯re quite brute,¡± his cousinughed on the other end of the line. ¡°She loves you; you know that don¡¯t


    you?¡±


    ¡°I think she does, but I just don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d rather let her go than take a chance. Look what an asshole you are! When I knew I wanted more


    of Devina, I pushed myself until I had her to myself and she saw...¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same thing. Melody¡¯s pregnant, she¡¯s doing what¡¯s best for her child,¡± he defended himself.


    Though he knew his defensecked logic.


    ¡°Tonight, while you sleep, think about whether or not you love her. See you tomorrow.¡±


    His cousin hung up and left him all uncertain and troubled.


    Did he love her?


    Could it be that he really was in love with Melody?


    Maybe it would do good for him to go out with Hamlet for a while and forget for a few hours the bad


    time that was making him so confused and irritated.


    With that thought he went to bed, once he showered and had a sandwich for dinner.


    The next evening, his cousin arrived punctually at his apartment.


    ¡°Ready?¡± he asked as soon as he arrived.


    He wore a lime green shirt and ck pants that fit his toned thighs a little snugly.


    ¡°Come on now,¡± he didn¡¯t want to waste any time.


    ¡°Did you think about what I saidst night, do you love her?¡±


    ¡°Fuck, you look like a woman, Hamlet. You¡¯re letting yourself get contaminated by your little wife. You¡¯re


    sticking your spoon where you¡¯re not called,¡± he headed for the elevator and waited for it to open the


    doors.


    ¡°I tried to warn you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he didn¡¯t understand what the hell she meant.


    ¡°I tried to prepare you,¡± he continued as he smiled. ¡°But you¡¯re like a horse, you don¡¯t see out the sides.


    You go straight ahead.¡±


    ¡°You started drinking early?¡±


    ¡°Look at me and tell me you love her. Then I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes! I love her! I miss her!¡± enraged he hit Hamlet in the chest with a half-clenched fist. ¡°Happy?


    You got me tired with your bullshit! Why the fuck do you care? She¡¯s gone! She¡¯s gone! She decided to


    leave. That¡¯s the way it is.¡±


    His cousin raised one of his eyebrows and folded his arms as he gave him a huge grin.


    ¡°What? Do I look like a clown or what? Let¡¯s get the hell out of here,¡± the elevator doors opened, and


    his gaze met his girl¡¯s. The woman who hadn¡¯t been out of his head for a moment. ¡°Melody.¡±

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter Twenty-eight


    Melody


    Melody was petrified, dumbfounded, when she realized that Timothy was in front of her. She couldn¡¯t


    believe he was there, she arranged with Devina not to cross Timothy¡¯s path, that was the deal, she


    didn¡¯t understand why he was there, next to a man with dark hair and a mischievous look. One who


    looked like a cat who just ate a mouse. He seemed to be fulfilled.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, although something told her, her instinct made her think that, she was


    a puppet in a y nned by the redhead who was next to her in the elevator.


    She looked up guessing for a response from her eyes, a confirmation that her doubts were based and


    made sense.


    ¡°I felt that something needed a little push, if you don¡¯t want to see Timothy again anyway, he¡¯ll leave


    right now with Hamlet, continue with their ns and you¡¯ll get your stuff out of here, you¡¯ll never have to


    see his face again. Am I speaking clearly enough for you?¡±


    Melody returned her gaze to Timothy, he was looking at her with his deep green eyes, he had a


    growing beard, which gave him a mysterious and more striking air than usual, a light green shirt and


    ck pants, his dark circles under his eyes showed that he was having bad nights and maybe bad


    days, perhaps as bad or worse than hers, since he was bearing the brunt of it. After her departure from


    the chapel, he had to deal with the media, her parents, the wedding expenses, the money spent on


    decorations, dress, and suit. It had all been a disaster thanks to her, thanks to her not being able to


    keep her part of the bargain, only because she fell madly in love with him, and felt she betrayed her


    heart and her existence if she stayed by his side fulfilling her role as a fake wife.


    It was not out of fear that she left the chapel, it was not out of fear that she spoke to him and told him


    she could not go through with the charade.


    No.


    Everything but that, she was gone, she regretted it, because she knew that if she stayed, she would


    hate Timothy, and the love she felt for him would be stained, because she thought he would never be


    able to correspond to her in the same way.


    She was not damaged by having a baby in her womb, but she knew that there were men who walked


    away from women when they were expecting a child by a man who was not them.


    ¡°Melody, what are you doing here? Is it true you came to get your things?¡± Timothy approached her,


    both women had stepped out of the elevator. Melody was in a bubble and only had eyes for him, for the


    man of her dreams, the man of her nightmares, the man who upied all her thoughts and ideas, the


    one who, just by glimpsing him in her mind, could create contractions in her lower abdomen and


    desires she never felt for anyone else.


    ¡°I... really... it¡¯s just that I came...¡± the words wouldn¡¯te out, she stared at him and felt like crying,


    like throwing herself into his arms, and that he, as he did so many times throughout the time she was in


    his apartment,forted her, hugged her and said that nothing bad would happen to her, that she


    would be fine, that she would be safe and that he would protect her, he would take care of her, and he


    would find a way for her to bepletely happy.


    The fullness with which she felt at his side, was more than enough token to her heart, for this one to


    further root the thought that she would never again love any other man as she had fallen in love with


    Timothy.


    ¡°Is it true that you came here to get your things and never return? Because if so, I¡¯m not going to stop


    you. You¡¯re wee to take anything you want.¡±


    Melody wanted to shout no, she wanted to tell him that she had gone there to surprise him, to prepare


    a romantic dinner, to decorate the house with scented candles, she carried all the things in a bag, she


    called Pa to leave the dinner made in the oven, because she knew that Timothy never entered the


    kitchen, unless Pa told her that she kept special food for him. She took all the trouble to coordinate


    every detail, thinking that she was in control of the situation, a crass mistake, as she now realized that


    Devina was always the one who was in charge of the situation.


    ¡°Guys, why don¡¯t youe into the apartment and talk. You guys have a lot to talk about, I know you


    have a lot of things to clear up and that¡¯s why I had to take the audacity to intercede for both of you,


    because there are a lot of things that have yet to be said and that, to move on with your lives, either


    together or separately, it¡¯s best that you talk.¡±


    Devina stepped between them, took the bag from Melody¡¯s hand, and walked into the penthouse,


    leaving Timothy a little bewildered and Hamlet leaning against the wall next to the elevator, watching


    the scene in amusement.


    She now realized that the dark-haired guy was Devina¡¯s husband, who was supposed to help her,


    getting Timothy out of the apartment to fulfill her n.


    ¡°Do you want toe in?¡± asked Timothy after a moment, when Devina was leaving the ce. ¡°If you


    want toe in and talk to me, I can listen to you, but I don¡¯t know why I get the feeling that what


    you¡¯re really interested in is taking the stuff I bought you.¡±


    ¡°You think so? You think I came to take the things you bought me? You think I¡¯m only interested in


    material things? Just like that stupid girl you were with before? The one who cheated on you? You think


    I¡¯m just like her? Don¡¯t you dare Timothy Giannato to judge me with the same criteria you use to judge


    all the others!¡±


    Melody thought she was going to explode on the spot. Rage was beginning to rise from her feet, all the


    way up to the strands of her hair.


    How could he be able to believe that she was interested in his things? In the material things he


    unselfishly bought her? She kept the credit card he had given her and had not even used it in those


    three days, for it had never been the money of that Italian,plex and afraid of being loved, that she


    sought.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you... it was never my intention for you to believe that...¡± she stood there


    looking at him with raised eyebrows, she folded her arms.


    Devina interceded again, and Melody was almost thankful because she thought she was going to


    smack Timothy upside the head to get him to react.


    ¡°Guys, pleasee in and talk. Say what you have to say to each other, I¡¯m starting to feel


    ufortable, other than that I¡¯m hungry,¡± she stood next to her husband and looked at him lovingly.


    Melody envied that look, that look they both gave each other as if no one mattered around them.


    ¡°Darling, let¡¯s go out for a while. Let¡¯s leave them alone. Thank you for helping me with this.¡±


    ¡°Did you know about this, Hamlet? Did you know they wereing to my house today? What the hell


    were you thinking when you let yourself be manipted by Devina?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t refuse to my wife, dear cousin. I do whatever it takes to make her happy, I rmend you start


    doing the same. See youter.¡±


    Timothy crucified his cousin with his gaze, as he and Devina disappeared behind the elevator doors.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and get this over with,¡± he said without looking back, not caring if she walked, following


    in his footsteps.


    Melody looked at the elevator wanting to disappear, just as the other two did. She sighed and let the air


    out again and again, exhaling all the urge she had to get the hell out of the apartment, out of the


    building, as far as possible from Timothy and nevere back.


    But she went there for a reason and she was going to stick to it, because she couldn¡¯t live with the


    knowledge that she would never tell him how she felt about him. She would clear everything up that


    night, once and for all. Even if it cost her all her love for the Italian, even if she had to ept losing him,


    because you cannot force someone who doesn¡¯t love you, if someone doesn¡¯t love you, you simply


    have to disappear from their sight, and go on with your life, continue living, even if your heart always


    belongs to that person.


    She walked into the penthouse, as her brain shed back to the conversation with her father earlier


    that morning.


    ¡°What do you mean a sham Melody?! How could you get involved with a man you don¡¯t even know? To


    live with him for six months! I think I taught you better than that.¡±


    Her father was disappointed, and she knew it, she understood it. She understood that it wasn¡¯t easy to


    comprehend why a young woman about to graduate college, soon to be a mother, would decide to y


    along with a man she barely knew. The truth was that she thought the same thing a million times, so it


    was not strange to her that the first person she confessed the root of her sudden escape from the


    chapel, looked at her as if she were out of her mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand dad, I was alone. I was alone and devastated without my mother and father. I


    met him and immediately wanted to be able to get my life together, I won¡¯t deny that I was attracted to


    him. Don¡¯t look at me with that face, dad. I¡¯m not a girl, I¡¯m not a teenager I¡¯m a grown woman, who is


    about to be a mother and has no fucking clue how to do it, because the only mother she ever


    knew and had around, won¡¯t talk to her, won¡¯t seek her out, doesn¡¯t care to know how her daughter is


    doing, or how her future grandchild is doing,¡± she took a breath and continued, ¡°because she preferred


    a stranger, rather than the daughter she gave birth to.¡±


    ¡°Mel, honey. I¡¯m sure your mother regrets it. I¡¯m sure your mother cries every day; I¡¯ve seen her cry her


    eyes out when she thinks I don¡¯t notice. She is sorry, she just doesn¡¯t know how to fix it, she made a


    mistake, we all make mistakes in this life and we all deserve a second chance, and when ites to


    your parents, we all deserve a second, a third and even a fourth chance. You can¡¯t get tired and turn


    your back on those people who have led you to be where you are.¡±


    ¡°Precisely dad. I¡¯m in this position because my mother didn¡¯t love me enough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that, little girl. Don¡¯t say that to me because it breaks my heart. Your mother has


    always gone out of her way for the two of you. You two are her greatest treasure, that she made a


    mistake? Tell me about it I¡¯m still trying to forgive her, because I assure you, I swear Melody, it hasn¡¯t


    been easy on our marriage after the way she behaved with you.¡±


    Her father wiped away a silent tear that came from his eyes and looked at her with his heart in the


    eyes, trying to make her understand.


    But the fact was that the heart her father had was so big she didn¡¯t and as much as she wanted to


    forgive her mother, it wasn¡¯t in her immediate intentions to do so.


    ¡°Dad you don¡¯t understand, with Timothy I saw a way out. With Timothy I saw what I needed at that


    moment, and more than anything he needed me,¡± she sat next to her father on the couch. He had gone


    to see her at Lucy¡¯s house, after she called him to see her, to know where she lived, because she did


    not yet have the strength to go to her father¡¯s house, the house that saw her grow up, and see her


    mother face to face.


    A month and three days that she hasn¡¯t heard from her and Lydia has moved on with her life, without


    Melody in it.


    ¡°Somehow, I was happy to be needed in someone else¡¯s life,¡± she continued. ¡°At that time, neither you,


    nor Mom, nor Allegra, didn¡¯t want me, not unless I aborted my child, and that was never, ever going to


    happen.¡±


    ¡°That was my mistake, that was a mistake that I will regret for the rest of my life, but you must let it go,¡±


    he told her, saddened and full of remorse. ¡°You must let it go, because I am extremely happy that this


    baby is going to be born, that you are well. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re here, that you¡¯re talking to me, that


    you¡¯re calling me, that you sought me out, that you decided to give me the opportunity to join you on


    the most special day of your life.¡±


    ¡°Even if it was a sham?¡± she asked him sorrowfully.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I was at your wedding. I¡¯ll still be, even now knowing it was a sham.¡±


    ¡°Even though I was really going to marry a man who didn¡¯t love me?¡±


    ¡°That he didn¡¯t love you, girl!? How can you say such a thing? How can you even think it! What do you


    mean? Your wedding may have been a total charade in the eyes of the camera, in the eyes of the


    priest, even between the eyes of his parents. But I saw that young man in my house, I saw how that


    young man stood up for you with teeth and nails, how he stood up to your mother and how he stood up


    to your sister.¡±


    Melody couldn¡¯t say anything, she had a lump in her throat, one that she felt was going to explode at


    any moment.


    ¡°That man doesn¡¯t love you; he adores you,¡± her father continued.


    ¡°If he loved me, he wouldn¡¯t let me go. If he really loved me, he stops the limousine and doesn¡¯t let me


    go. He didn¡¯t. He let me go and let me go even though I was breaking inside.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes people love and don¡¯t know what they are doing. It takes stumbling and then realizing the


    reality. Sometimes it can hurt, we can suffer along the way. When love is true, your heart notices, even


    if your brain tries to obviate the fact.¡±


    As she walked in and followed Timothy¡¯s footsteps, she kept thinking about her father and the things he


    made her realize.


    Timothy looked into her eyes, then took a tour from head to toe. Every detail, she felt somewhat self-


    conscious, but she squared her shoulders and put her hands on her hips: it was now or never.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to listen to me Timothy Giannato, you¡¯re going to listen to everything I have to tell you,


    and then from there, you can do what you want and go on with your normal life, if you prefer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you could leave me three days ago, when we had a n, when we had an


    agreement, everything was going in your favor! Now youe here with your clean face, to tell me... to


    demand that I listen to you. You had your chance. You had your chance to talk straight to me. To tell me


    what was wrong, I was there, Melody. I was there and you didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand! You don¡¯t understand anything! You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like...¡±


    ¡°No, I know what it is like, Melody,¡± he interrupted her, walking toward her. He grabbed her shoulders,


    the warmth of his hands piercing her skin and reaching into her heart. She closed her eyes for a


    second and enjoyed feeling him close, because she missed him like she could never imagine. ¡°Don¡¯t


    tell me I don¡¯t understand you, don¡¯t tell me I don¡¯t know, because I thought you and I were


    communicating, I thought that even though our wedding was going to be a sham, I gave you, or at least


    I thought I did, I gave you the confidence to tell me if something was wrong, but you didn¡¯t. You made


    me look stupid, and now I have too much on my te for you toe in here and try to make it more


    complicated for me.¡±


    Melody felt her world crumbling at her feet, the chance of a lifetime slipping through her fingers, her


    breath leaving her.


    Realizing that Timothy didn¡¯t love her, he didn¡¯t love her, because she hurt and embarrassed him.


    The sparks of anger and despair began to rise inside her. She nned everything too well. She


    calcted every detail she would say to him, every apology, every word she was going to say, looking


    for a way to get him to love her back, and if he didn¡¯t, she wanted her heart to be at peace, knowing


    that she tried.


    She would not leave it, not until she told him how she felt about him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry I broke my promise, I¡¯m sorry I left you. But it¡¯s just...¡± she felt her voice


    break from a sob trying toe from inside her. ¡°I fell in love with you. I fell in love with you, and it


    hurts. You don¡¯t know how much it hurts to know that you didn¡¯t feel the same way and to walk into that


    chapel to say my vows looking into your eyes, knowing that I will say a real yes to you, being true for


    me. And that you, you were going to say it just to collect your inheritance.¡±


    Timothy clenched his hands and Melody had a spark of hope, seeing a glint mark his green eyes, so


    she continued, pulled out everything she had, exposing herself.


    ¡°I thought about it. I was still there, and it hurt so bad. I didn¡¯t have the strength to be able to continue.


    When you walked up to the limo and looked me in the eyes, I thought you knew. I thought you knew,


    and you were going to ask me to stay and said you loved me too.¡±


    ¡°Melody...¡±


    ¡°No,¡± he wanted to wipe away her tears, but she didn¡¯t let him.


    She couldn¡¯t stop once she unleashed the sea of emotions she felt in her heart. Everything she wanted


    to tell him began to flow and she could no longer stop herself.


    ¡°No. I need to know. I need to know if you really have feelings for me, because I don¡¯t know what would


    happen to me right now if you don¡¯t want anything real with me. If the only thing you¡¯re interested in is


    collecting your grandfather¡¯s inheritance and keeping you as the CEO of your family¡¯spany,


    because in the end of everything I¡¯d like you to be happy, even if I¡¯m not with you. I know it¡¯s too much


    to ask, I know I¡¯m pregnant, I know it¡¯s not your child...¡±


    Melody¡¯s voice trailed off, as she watched Timothy go speechless.


    Would that have been too much?


    ¡°Please say something,¡± she begged him after a few seconds.


    She felt her heart about to burst out of her chest.


    ¡°Tell me anything...¡±


    ¡°Can you...¡± he cleared his throat and she pushed out of his arms and walked away.


    She couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯de all this way for nothing, only to have the same result in the end, to be


    left alone, without Timothy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    She¡¯d always known it was too much to ask, but she¡¯d never imagined he wouldn¡¯t even have the


    words to reject her.


    Rejected.


    That¡¯s how she felt.


    She felt the tears roll down her cheeks and turned away quickly, so he couldn¡¯t see them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I came. I hope you¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    She walked toward the exit, her hands shaking and her legs on the verge of copse.


    She reached the elevator and at that point, her heart waspletely broken.


    Then she heard him.


    ¡°Stay! Stay with me and let me love you!¡±


    Melody turned slowly, hugged herself, to control the trembling that suddenly invaded when she heard


    Timothy.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°Stay,¡± he repeated, stepping closer, not taking his eyes off her. ¡°Stay with me.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t... You don¡¯t love me, you don¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, cara mia. I¡¯ve never been so sure of loving anyone. I¡¯ve never felt for anyone the


    way I feel for you.¡±


    ¡°But you let me go...¡±


    ¡°I did, I was a fool,¡± she dropped her hands and began to cry.


    ¡°Do you love me? Do you really?¡±


    ¡°I love you, mio tesoro. I love you and I didn¡¯t know it, but my heart always tried to tell me. I¡¯ve been the


    dumbest man in the world. I didn¡¯t want to see what was right under my nose. Unconsciously, I thought


    you were going to stay with me after the wedding,¡± he reached for her hands and ced them between


    his own, on his chest, Melody felt his pulse quicken and was moved. ¡°That¡¯s why I was so


    ufortable when you left.¡±


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me,¡± she whispered as her lower lip trembled and her eyes copsed all


    tears.


    Only this time she was crying out of relief and happiness.


    ¡°We both missed what was before our eyes,¡± he caressed her face and looked at her full of tenderness.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a life without you. Without your blunt way of speaking, without your bad jokes, which Iugh


    at without understanding the reason. The house has been so empty without you, my life has been.¡±


    ¡°These three days have been the hardest. Not even when I left my parents¡¯ house, I cry and suffer this


    much.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me for not realizing it sooner. Tell me you¡¯ll stay with me,¡± he whispered as he moved to her


    mouth to kiss her. ¡°Tell me you will stay by my side and we will be a family, you, the baby and me.¡±


    ¡°You love my son?¡± she asked in disbelief.


    ¡°I love his mother. I love her and I will love him too. We¡¯ll give him little brothers and together we can


    stand against anything thates our way,¡± he gave her a chaste kiss on the lips. She repeated the


    gesture once, twice, and a third time. ¡°Please tell me you¡¯ll stay. Because you¡¯ve already got my hopes


    up, I can¡¯t see my life without you anymore. Now that I know how I feel, I can no longer let you leave


    again.¡±


    She kissed him again, this time showing him, telling him with her lips that she loved him, and she


    wasn¡¯t willing to walk away again.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± she whispered as she pulled away just a little bit and looking into his eyes,


    she said; ¡°I¡¯ll be for you until myst breath is gone.¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter Twenty-nine


    Melody


    One weekter


    Melody was getting used to the new rhythm of life, which went hand in hand with her new title of


    Timothy Giannato¡¯s fianc¨¦e, a title that this time was real, she wanted it to be true with all the feelings


    and love they both deserved and had for each other. Things improved wonderfully between them, the


    days had passed and now it was only a distant memory the moment when she left the chapel and


    decided to go back on the agreement, they both had made.


    She remembered how that night, when she finally managed to tell Timothy how she felt about him, how


    much she wanted him, how much she loved him. How foolish she was to run away, to not give him a


    chance to tell her whether he loved her or not. Though deep inside, she suspected that, if she had


    done so at the time, perhaps the decisions and events would not have been favorable to either of them.


    Perhaps, if Timothy did not have the opportunity to analyze himself and realize how much he missed


    her, and she, for her part, did not have the courage to say what she felt, they would both be without


    each other, because of resentments and lies.


    She felt his hand ced on her abdomen, which was slowly beginning to bulge. She was no longer the


    t girl he met in the coffee shop, now her baby was growing stronger, blossoming inside her.


    The magic of feminine nature, she was experiencing it and she felt ecstatic constantly, because next to


    her in bed, she had a man who genuinely loved and wanted her, one who was willing to give anything


    to see her happy, and it filled her heart with joy, she knew she could count on Timothy no matter if it


    rained, thundered, or stormed. He would be there, like a knight in shining armor, like a fulfilled and


    satisfied man, like a future husband, happy and ready to do anything for her.


    And still in that life she was just starting to live, she still had the doubt that, at any moment, she would


    wake up from this dream and all the happiness she felt would vanish like a balloon being pricked with a


    sewing needle.


    She was afraid.


    A fear that every night prevented her from sleeping. She feared losing everything.


    Maybe it was the typical fearmonly felt when you were happy, when you thought you had


    everything, and you were unable to deserve it.


    Melody never hurt anyone, but that didn¡¯t stop her from thinking that she didn¡¯t deserve so much love


    from a man she barely knew.


    What gripped her heart the most, what filled her with indescribable pain, was that she had not yet had


    the opportunity to meet her future father-inw, to see her with the same eyes that she saw her son,


    with all the love and devotion that he offered her, with all the affection and disposition that Timothy had


    for him. She was saddened by the situation and the illness he was going through. She knew from her


    own experience, the pain that it caused in the family, when someone was diagnosed, that cancer was a


    horrible disease much worse than AIDS. AIDS gave at least the time to be with their loved ones, getting


    worse little by little, but in the end, they couldst many more years of life, sharing with their loved


    ones.


    But cancer, cancer was something Melody dreaded, it took her grandmother from her when she was


    just a girl.


    That¡¯s why she felt Timothy¡¯s pain and his despair that week.


    The day after she went to his apartment, out of her own desire and Devina¡¯s hidden intentions, she


    confessed to him the situation her family was going through and why her mood was so explosive and


    changeable. She noticed it at first when she woke up and saw him looking out of the penthouse


    window.


    He was looking at the emptiness, his green eyes full of tears, this worried her, and she thought for a


    moment that he regretted being with her, of having epted her and having her in his life forever.


    ¡°Babe, what¡¯s wrong? Please talk to me. Tell me what¡¯s wrong and how I can help you,¡± she wrapped


    her arms around him hugging him tightly and squeezing herself close to him, trying to convey the


    strength she believed he needed at that moment. ¡°You¡¯re sad. You¡¯re gone. You¡¯re not with me. You got


    out of bed too early and now I find you here, staring at nothing. Forgive me if I worry myself senseless,


    but it¡¯ s just that, after what we¡¯ve been through, it scares me that you¡¯ve regretted it.¡±


    ¡°Never in my life I¡¯ll regret being with you. What I feel for you, I¡¯ve never felt before and I don¡¯t want to


    see you disappear again, because I¡¯ll die right then and there. I can swear to you here, before a priest


    or before God himselfing down to earth, that I will love you for the rest of my life.¡±


    Melody squeezed him tighter and felt Timothy¡¯s warm hands wrap around hers and pull her arms a little


    tighter, pressing her closer to his back.


    ¡°I love you too. I love you, and I really don¡¯t n on leaving. I¡¯m going to be here with you for whenever


    you need me, for whenever you don¡¯t think you need me, but you still do, I¡¯m not going anywhere,


    because you gave me a chance and I don¡¯t n to waste it. Neither of us should waste it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my father. On the day of the wedding, he confessed me... he confessed...¡± Timothy¡¯s words were


    lost. She felt his body tighten and she didn¡¯t know what to do, she didn¡¯t know what to think, because


    she didn¡¯t know what was happening and more than anything, she felt the pain in every agitated breath


    Timothy exhaled.


    She stayed there hugging him until he could speak again, she didn¡¯t force him to do anything else,


    when she realized that his father was involved, and when by the tone of voice Timothy used, something


    was happening, whatever was going on with his father, it was something delicate, something that


    affected Timothy very much.


    ¡°He has cancer, lung cancer. It¡¯s stage two. I¡¯ve been seeing doctors for two days. Tomorrow I have an


    appointment with one of the best specialists to see howpromised his organs are, to see how much


    damage it has caused to his body. But the fear is killing me Melody. The fear of losing him... It¡¯s that...¡±


    his voice broke again, and Melody felt the same pain and sufferinge over her, she already


    experienced it and knew what it felt like to have a loved one on the brink of life and death.


    She loved her grandmother and couldn¡¯t even think about losing either of her parents. Even if she didn¡¯t


    talk to her mother yet, she still loved her, because she didn¡¯t have an on/off button for the feeling she


    had for Lydia.


    ¡°I can¡¯t lose him,¡± he said hoarsely. She released her strokes and made him turn around.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± she told him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m not going to lose him. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s all going to work out because those are


    promises you can¡¯t keep. They¡¯re words you throw in the air and, it might happen, but it might not. I


    must be aware, and I must be aware that anything can happen, and one of those...¡± he swallowed


    dryly, and she could see the fear in his green eyes, those that looked at her with so much love, but at


    that moment there was only panic and uneasiness.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say to him, she knew there was no way to reassure him. She could neither


    assure nor promise anything.


    ¡°He may die, Melody,¡± he whispered, ¡°and I¡¯m not ready to lose my father. I spent days hating him and


    thinking he was a caveman and old-fashioned. Convinced he was forcing me into marriage so I could


    keep my position in thepany, just for kicks and spite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault feeling that way, Tim¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is!¡± he said more forcefully. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for judging him, for not understanding his actions. I


    hated him and sphemed against him, not knowing that all he wanted was what was best for me, in


    the event of his absence. Now I only want to find a way to save him, to keep him for more years, for


    more time, so that he can meet my children. And none of that is for sure, none of that is written


    anywhere.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t beat up on yourself like this. You didn¡¯t know he was sick; you can¡¯t me yourself for


    isting yourself,¡± even though she was trying to make Timothy understand, she knew the guilt


    wouldn¡¯t go away easily.


    Being human was that way. The guilt was more for the things you believed, than the things you were.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± he pulled away from her arms and began moving around the room, frantically


    running his hands through his blond hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to,¡± she told him empathetically. ¡°I¡¯m trying, but I can¡¯t help you while you keep ming


    yourself and carrying that weight. Your father is alive, he¡¯s still here with you, try hard to find solutions,


    don¡¯t waste your time ming yourself for things that were meaningless.¡±


    ¡°Mel...¡±


    ¡°No, babe,¡± she interrupted him, as she couldn¡¯t take another second of seeing him like this. ¡°You have


    to look to the future. Stand your ground, find the best specialists, do everything in your power. That¡¯s


    what you must do as his son. Wallowing in the pain and guilt, it¡¯s not going to help your father.¡±


    He looked at her with crossed eyebrows and a frown. He was silent for a moment, and Melody almost


    thought she somehow offended him.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she didn¡¯t understand for what reason, but she felt she should apologize.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± he walked over to her and hugged her.


    ¡°You looked funny at me,¡± she said as she let herself be wrapped up and snuggled next to him. Her


    heart wouldn¡¯t stop beating fast being next to him.


    ¡°I looked at you like that because I can¡¯t figure out how a woman as special and strong as you came to


    wanting to be with a guy like me.¡±


    ¡°You are so much more than you think you are, Timothy Giannato.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me by my full name. I feel like I¡¯m in school,¡± sheughed, herughter rumbling in his chest


    and ears.


    ¡°Copying my words?¡±


    ¡°I remember every moment with you. Good or difficult, they¡¯re all here,¡± he pointed to his forehead and


    then pointed to his heart; ¡°and mostly, here, in my heart. These are things I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very sweet,¡± without doubt he was the sweetest man she had ever met. She was lucky to have


    him by her side. ¡°I¡¯m the one I don¡¯t know how; you preferred a penniless one to a journalist.¡±


    Every time she imagined Timothy near Gia¡¯s stunning blonde, her stomach churned, and she felt like


    breaking something.


    Thanks to her, the marriage information leaked out, and not by saying nice things about her.


    ¡°Stop thinking about someone who is irrelevant in our lives.¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand...¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. I preferred you above all things.¡±


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t talked to your parents,¡± that was a pending issue. She was sure that the Giannatos


    would not be happy with their reconciliation.


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Did you tell them about us? Did you tell them it was all a sham?¡±


    ¡°I would never do anything like that. I told you that time. That was an agreement between you and me. I


    got carried away and told Hamlet, but I really didn¡¯t care to tell anyone else about our deal. It was


    always something between you and me.¡±


    ¡°Except for Devina,¡± she smiled at the thought of the intense redhead and her mania for getting into


    everything.


    ¡°There¡¯s no stopping that one,¡± he let out a sigh. ¡°But I¡¯ll always be grateful to her, because thanks to


    the determination of the two of them, we¡¯re together today and we realized how we feel.¡±


    ¡°I believe that four pairs of eyes see more than two.¡±


    Now she was with her Timothy in bed, as he caressed her belly and hugged her, conveying the warmth


    she needed to start the day.


    ¡°Tesoro mio, ti sei svegliato presto,¡± he whispered to her in a hoarse voice half awake. ¡°Is something


    wrong? Is the baby all right?¡±


    ¡°Oh no love, I¡¯m sorry I woke you up. Everything¡¯s fine,¡± she said quickly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Perfect, because I thought we should go shopping...¡± the knock on the bedroom door interrupted them.


    It was strange, Pa never interrupted them.


    ¡°Yes?¡± said Melody in a calm voice, as she sat on the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, we still have time,¡± he said as he put his arm around her waist. ¡°I¡¯m sure she just wants to tell


    us that breakfast is ready.¡±


    ¡°Pa never bothers us.¡±


    It had been a week since they reconciled, and the housekeeper was quite respectful of her boss¡¯s


    privacy.


    ¡°Pa?¡± called Melody to her. ¡°Is everything all right?¡±


    Seeing that the woman didn¡¯t respond, Timothy got out of bed and hurriedly, pulled on a pair of blue


    and white id sleep pants.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she heard him ask immediately he opened the door.


    ¡°Sir, good morning...¡± the woman looked in Melody¡¯s direction, even though Timothy was practically in


    the way and made almost nothing of the room visible.


    ¡°Pa? Are you feeling all right? Is something wrong with your family?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. With yours,¡± she replied.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Melody got out of bed and pulled a shawl over her pink silk robe.


    Her hair was all messy and loose.


    She quickly approached Timothy and looked at the woman, who was wearing a ck dress. Pa did


    not wear a uniform. Timothy had given her the opportunity to wear whatever she wanted while working.


    ¡°Excuse me Mrs. Melody... it¡¯s just, there¡¯s a man asking for you down there. rk wouldn¡¯t let him


    come up...¡±


    ¡°Down there? Down where?¡±


    ¡°I think he means the entrance to the building,¡± she replied to Timothy, seeing that he was


    unresponsive.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the man?¡±


    ¡°Who does that man say he is, Pa?¡± Melody was dying of curiosity and the need to stop with the


    secrecy.


    ¡°He says he¡¯s the father of her child,¡± the woman finally gave all the information, causing Melody to look


    at Timothy with wide as tes eyes.


    He turned and looked at her in confusion.


    ¡°Who? But how did he know that...¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be him,¡± was all that came from her lips. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know anything about me for months now,¡±


    the woman lifted her shoulders without understanding anything that was going on. ¡°How did he know


    where I lived?¡±


    ¡°rk hasn¡¯t wanted him toe up to the penthouse, obviously because security protocol.¡±


    ¡°Security?¡± she eximed in confusion. ¡°Richard is not a terrorist. He¡¯s not a criminal.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s his name? Richard?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s his name,¡± she didn¡¯t understand why he was behaving that way. ¡°And he¡¯s not going to hurt


    me.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go see him. That¡¯s what he must havee for, isn¡¯t it? If he¡¯s such a saint, let¡¯s go receive


    him,¡± he said in a steely tone. ¡°Let¡¯s not keep him waiting any longer.¡±

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter Thirty


    Melody


    Melody decided to put on some clothes and got dressed in a hurry. She put on a dress that came down


    a little past her ankles, flowered and strappy, threw on a coat over it and slipped on a pair of heelless


    sandals. Timothy had taken it upon himself to warn her about all the harm that wearing high shoes


    while pregnant could cause. He cared about her much more than anyone else. He aside from having


    his father¡¯s illness on his shoulders, locating any kind of medical answers, surgeries, or treatments, he


    took the time to look out for her, her health and her child¡¯s. He was the best man she could have in her


    life.


    She began to feel her heart racing a little, she didn¡¯t want to see Richard, she didn¡¯t even know why he


    was there. It had been almost four months since she saw him, she remembered the day perfectly,


    when he said to get rid of her baby.


    She began to feel her heart racing a little, she didn¡¯t want to see Richard, she didn¡¯t even know why he


    was there. It had been almost four months since she hadst seen him, she remembered the day


    perfectly, when he said to get rid of her baby, to him, he was more than a burden.


    She was going toply with going to see him because she owed him nothing. She didn¡¯t owe


    anything to anyone.


    The only one she would be eternally grateful to would be Timothy.


    ¡°Ready?¡±


    Though he was angry for some reason she couldn¡¯t quite figure it out, she hadn¡¯t given him any reason


    to doubt her love for him. She spared herself the questions and simply answered him by nodding her


    head.


    He stared at her for a moment, he didn¡¯t even notice her and perhaps he did notice that she was


    looking at him, he ignored herpletely. Her coldness began to annoy him. If he had something to


    say to her, she had better do it before they met with Richard. She was sure of one thing, that man


    would note up to their apartment, to their home, to the house she had built with Timothy that week.


    That family she built up, for Timothy was her family and nothing would change that.


    ¡°Are you going to tell me what the hell is wrong with you? You¡¯ve been acting like an idiot ever since


    Pa said he was down there.¡±


    ¡°Am I acting like an idiot? Me, Melody? Are you listening to yourself? You¡¯ve put on a dress that fits you


    like a dream. You¡¯ve done your hair, you¡¯ve brushed it, you¡¯ve even applied cream, I really don¡¯t


    understand how it¡¯s possible that I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ re going crazy! Have you lost your mind, Timothy? Don¡¯t fuck with me! Don¡¯te to me with this


    scene of misced jealousy, because I have never given you a hint that I might have feelings for him,


    and I told you that it was a one-night thing, a one-time thing, and as a result I have my baby.¡±


    She walked towards him with a confident step, her fragility had only brought her trouble, and she had


    already understood that. The more rity, the better she could carry her rtionship with Timothy. So,


    she walked over to him and hugged him, though he didn¡¯t put his arms around her.


    ¡°This child... this child that I carry in my womb, if you want it, if you allow it, will always be more your


    child than his. For you have always been with me and I trust you will be.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say...that man is always going to be part of your life, because you can¡¯t erase his DNA from the


    baby¡¯s system. That baby will always be a part of him. There are things that, even if you wished for


    them with all your strength, it¡¯s not possible to fulfill them.¡±


    After a second, he wrapped his arms around her and dropped his chin a tiny bit on her head, he was a


    hell of a lot taller than she was.


    ¡°I swear to you Melody if I could return the time.... If I could...¡±


    ¡°But you can¡¯t Timothy, you can¡¯t, and I assure you that if you could turn back time, things between you


    and me wouldn¡¯t have been the same. maybe we wouldn¡¯t have even met.¡±


    She was trying to be realistic, trying to be rational for their sake, but the truth was, that same idea


    crossed her mind as well. It would have made her a fully happy woman if the child she carried in her


    womb was Timothy¡¯s and not Richard¡¯s.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Nor do you know it, Timothy, so since neither of us do, the best thing to do is go downstairs, see what


    he wants, see how he found me, and that¡¯s it. Because I swear, I¡¯ve never spoken to him again,


    because he was never interested in my son, he doesn¡¯t care about my son, he won¡¯t be a part of my life


    because where my son isn¡¯t wee, me neither.¡±


    ¡°How about now he really wants to be part of your life? In less than five months the baby will be born,


    I¡¯m not going to stand... I can¡¯t stand...¡±


    ¡°These are things you have to live with, thousands of people do it, millions of people do it, they share


    with their ex-partners their children, which they procreated for one reason or another, either wanting it,


    wishing it, or simply because it was a mistake. They get along and get used to having to see them


    every weekend or Thanksgiving.¡±


    ¡°But if he didn¡¯t want it... if he didn¡¯t want you, tesoro, he didn¡¯t even help you, you had to live in that


    ufortable little studio apartment with your friend, it¡¯s not fair that now he¡¯sing...it doesn¡¯t seem


    fair that...¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re drowning in a ss of water. Let¡¯s just go downstairs, period,¡± she pulled out of his arms and


    walked to the exit, she stopped halfway across the room and said loudly; ¡°are youing with me or


    what?¡±


    She looked at Timothy, with his sleep pants on, he pulled a nnel over it, and spread his arms wide in


    annoyance.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me toe with you, I understand. If you want to talk to him alone, I¡¯m going to let


    you do that, no problem, I¡¯m not...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not what, Timothy?¡± she interrupted him by putting her hands on her hips about to start fighting


    him like she was a teacher to a student. ¡°What are you not being? Jealous?¡± she smiled wryly at the


    situation, she couldn¡¯t believe Timothy could ever get all, I¡¯m a jealous boyfriend and don¡¯t go near my


    woman.


    ¡°So, what if I am jealous, Melody? What if I am? What if I feel like tying you to the bed, locking the room


    and going downstairs and beating the shit out of that stupid fucker for turning his back on you when you


    needed him the most?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that Timothy held that kind of grudge and anger towards Richard, he never made any


    kind of mention or reference to the father of her son, at no time he had asked her about him or what his


    situation had been, he gave her space, which she was grateful for, but the time hase to give him


    answers, she had nothing to hide.


    He walked towards her, his green eyes were angry, he was hurt, hurt and Melody didn¡¯t understand


    what she did to deserve his anger.


    So, she asked him.


    ¡°What did I do? What did I do to you to make you look at me like I¡¯m responsible for global warming?¡±


    He ced his hands on her cheeks, moved to her lips, and nted a resounding kiss, then a more


    passionate one, which was followed by a more intense one, until Melody forgot even her own name.


    ¡°I can¡¯t think that you¡¯ve been with another man, I can¡¯t think and be at ease knowing that down there is


    the man whoid his hands on you, who caressed you and who had the pleasure of touching your


    body.¡±


    ¡°But my love...¡± she told him when their lips parted. ¡°That was a long time ago, a long time before I


    even thought about working in the coffee shop where we met. You can¡¯t torture yourself thinking about


    a past you didn¡¯t even exist in.¡±


    ¡°But I do! I can¡¯t help wanting you for myself. Wanting you all to myself. To be the only man in your life


    for the rest of your life.¡±


    She felt a small throb quickening in her chest, a beautiful feeling blossoming from a bud, one that had


    been living in pain for a long time.


    He definitely loved her in every way possible, and although her life had been a little dislocated in the


    last few weeks, she was beginning to finally understand, she was his and he was hers, there was no


    room for a third person.


    ¡°I love you Timothy Giannato, with all your intensity, with all your jealousy... Such a wild animal... ¡°


    ¡°Are you calling me a wild animal, p?¡±


    ¡°You are my wild animal,¡± she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him again. ¡°That¡¯ s how I


    love you and don¡¯t you ever doubt it. Let¡¯s see what he wants and get Richard out of our lives.¡±


    ¡°Wait, p,¡± he stopped her as he stared into her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to even think that I want to


    control you. It¡¯s true, he will always be a part of our son¡¯s life...¡±


    Our son, Melody thought, as she listened to him.


    It was just beautiful. The way they¡¯d bonded, and the way he loved her was too much for her.


    ¡°He will be as much as he needs to be. But I assure you, I will never let ite between us. And I want


    to make it clear to you, you are the man I want, the one I love. No other will ever be able to fill my heart


    the way you fill me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just fill your heart,¡± he said in almost a purr, as he shifted his hips a little, brushing against her


    and igniting a fire inside her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y with fire. Look, the hormones have me crazy and wanting to eat you up every five minutes,¡±


    she admitted as a slight blush covered her cheeks.


    He smiled again and kissed her.


    ¡°Come on now,¡± he pulled away from her and grabbed her hand, where she wore the engagement ring.


    This time they would indeed have a real wedding, one where love would triumph.


    Whatever differences they might have along the way, they would be carried over and worked through.


    Nothing could separate them because their love was stronger than everything.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter Thirty-one


    Timothy


    Timothy walked next to her, feeling her warmth, herforting presence, even when his heart was


    beating fast and his hands were like icebergs, for the first time, he would see the man who was with


    Melody before him, he was not a man to feel jealous of anyone, he has never been and he intended


    never to be, but that did not prevent him from feeling a little jealous of someone he have never seen in


    his life.


    When he began to investigate whether Melody stole the three-million-dors from hispany, it never


    even crossed his mind to investigate the man who got her pregnant, because, after all, she didn¡¯t touch


    that button and he wasn¡¯t interested in knowing more about her, not at the moment when he believed


    Melody was a shrew, a scoundrel, and a freeloader.


    Now all that remained was only the memory of the sin hemitted, because Melody¡¯s big heart was


    enough to forgive him and help him forgive himself. He would never get tired of telling her how much he


    loved her, even though all his life he had tried not to be so expressive, being with her it was easy, it was


    simple for him to tell her affectionate words, to tell her how much he wanted her, how much he loved


    her, and he wanted to continue spending the rest of his life with her.


    They took the elevator, she was still silent, though calmly walking beside him, he knew that, knowing


    her, she must be a nervous wreck inside, she was going to see Richard for the first time, after months


    as she told him, and this surely terrified her and made her stir the past slightly.


    He didn¡¯t know on what terms that rtionship ended, although Melody said that it was a one-time


    thing, he couldn¡¯t get over the fact that, maybe, before having sex, she was in love with that man, and


    no matter how hard Melody tried to reassure him, until he saw what kind of man was the father of the


    child Melody was carrying, and which he would dly and happily raise as his own, he wouldn¡¯t stop


    thinking about that man, with his hands on his wife¡¯s body.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she asked him as the elevator beeped to open the doors leading to the parking garage of the


    building.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ready, but I don¡¯t have a choice either,¡± he replied.


    ¡°You always have a choice, even if you think there isn¡¯t one, you will always have more than one


    choice, even if you think you only have one. I don¡¯t want to torture you, let alone hurt our rtionship,


    not after all we have tried and suffered to get this far, if you want to go up to the penthouse, I can work


    it all out. I want to ask him what he wants, and I¡¯ll tell you myself, there¡¯s no need to make a fuss about


    all this.¡±


    She was right so he took a deep breath and let the air out, the man was a disturbance, he was trash


    and useless, well he was one hundred percent sure that, when Melody realized that she was pregnant


    by him, surely, she approached looking for his help and constion as a young mother-to-be she, and


    he turned his back on her. That¡¯s why he felt that rage rising from his feet to the blond strand of his hair,


    because he had extraordinarily strong and peculiar desires, desires to hit him, to hit the man who hurt


    Melody and left her alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Whatever he wants with you, he¡¯ll have it with me too. Besides, I¡¯m not going to leave you


    alone with the man who got you pregnant and didn¡¯t care if you ate or if you slept, or even if his child


    was okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t care, it¡¯s that he didn¡¯t even care that I was pregnant, he just told me to get rid of


    him. To him, this baby I¡¯m carrying here,¡± she ced her hands on her belly, ¡°doesn¡¯t exist, that¡¯s why I


    don¡¯t understand why he came.¡±


    She hugged him for an instant wrapping her little arms around him and Timothy felt in heaven.


    ¡°Have I told you how much I love it when you hold me and give me all this affection?¡± he asked her as


    he hugged her back and the elevator doors finished opening.


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it many times, but it never hurts to hear it again. I love when those wordse out of your


    mouth.¡±


    ¡°Come on now. I need to have you all to myself again.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They approached the gate leading to the parking lot, where rk stood next to the man, he


    immediately knew was Richard.


    Richard without ast name, as he didn¡¯t know him yet.


    ¡°Good morning Mr. Giannato and Miss Melody, forgive me for keeping this gentleman here but...¡±


    ¡°Held against my will, as if I were some kind of criminal, can¡¯t you see that¡¯s my son¡¯s mother in there?¡±


    Melody immediately tensed up and her whole body spoke, not needing to use the words in her mouth.


    ¡°She¡¯s my future wife anyway and this is the building where I live, the house where I live with my future


    wife. So, these are my rules, and I don¡¯t care who you are or what rtionship you¡¯ve had with Melody,


    if youe into my space, you behave and do whatever I feel like and it seems best and safest.¡±


    The man was a little shorter than Timothy, like his father and cousin, they were of tall, slender stock,


    characterized as imposing men, who made their presence known without needing to open their


    mouths.


    The guy watched him with shrunken eyes and an angry look, he shoved his hands in the pockets of his


    worn jeans, his shoes were slightly dusty, and he was wearing a sweater, which had certainly seen


    better days.


    ¡°Mel! Won¡¯t you talk? Won¡¯t you say something?¡± Richard stared at Melody with his eyes fixed on her


    belly. ¡°How¡¯s my son?¡±


    ¡°rk, you¡¯re dismissed. Thank you for sticking to the rules,¡± he listened as Melody spoke relentlessly,


    but still gave rk a sincere smile for doing his job.


    ¡°I¡¯m for you, miss. It¡¯s my pleasure, my pleasure that you feel safe andfortable. I¡¯ll be around if you


    need me,¡± he said this, as he gave onest nce at the insolent individual father of Melody¡¯s baby,


    and then looked back at Timothy.


    Timothy nodded so rk understood that everything was in order and under control.


    ¡°What do you want Richard?¡± she asked without moving an inch from Timothy¡¯s side.


    ¡°I wanted to see you. To know how you were doing,¡± he ducked his head, pretending to be


    embarrassed.


    Timothy wasn¡¯t buying it, though.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Just fine without your help actually,¡± the assurance with which Melody said it amazed him


    and filled him with pride. ¡°If that¡¯s all you came for, I¡¯m sorry you spent your time and money looking for


    me.¡±


    His woman was a straight shooter and always truthful and telling it like it was.


    No spin or tambourines.


    No dabbing to avoid hurting the other.


    She told it like it was.


    ¡°You left and no....¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she interrupted him, as she folded her arms. Timothy stayed by her side, as she kept silent.


    The two of them needed to work things out, only if Melody needed him to, he was going to intervene.


    He didn¡¯t want her, for any reason, to feel that he was coercing her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how we are. Because if you wanted to, if you cared, you wouldn¡¯t have treated


    me the way you did when I told you I was pregnant. You turned your back on us!¡±


    ¡°Honey...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call her that, if you want to leave with all your teeth in your mouth,¡± he couldn¡¯t help but


    cut in.


    To hear him call her that, to address her by such an affectionate and personal appetion, had almost


    given him a stomach ulcer.


    ¡°You can¡¯t tell me what to do rich boy,¡± the man replied, as he clenched his jaw.


    ¡°It¡¯s my house, my space, my woman. I think I can tell you and do whatever I want to as long as you¡¯re


    on my property. So, I¡¯m suggesting you behave yourself, address her by her name and keep your damn


    distance and respect.¡±


    ¡°What do you want Richard? How the hell did you find me?¡±


    ¡°I spoke to Lucy.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked again.


    ¡°I want to be involved in my son¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°My son,¡± she corrected. ¡°He¡¯s mine. The instant you told me to abort him because you didn¡¯t care for


    him, that very instant, you lost the right to be his father.¡±


    ¡°Tell that to a judge,¡± the offended man growled, lifting his chin arrogantly.


    ¡°I¡¯d tell him. But it¡¯s not time yet. I have for sure that from the moment he¡¯s born you won¡¯t see him,


    because you¡¯re not fit to be a father, and you¡¯ re not worthy. You¡¯re not going anywhere near my son, or


    my family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him as many times as I want,¡± the man said without looking at Melody. Instead, raising


    his eyes at him, as if challenging him.


    Then he understood.


    ¡°How much do you want?¡± he asked gesturing for rk, toe over to them.


    That was why he came and there was no doubt in his head, in his heart. His instinct told him, this man


    was only looking for an advantage over Melody, over the bond that weakly held them together and


    would keep them that way for the rest of their lives, even the three of them because he had no intention


    of walking away or splitting up with Melody, because in her he found a loyal partner, a partner who


    loved him no matter how much money there was in his bank ount.


    ¡°What makes you think I want your money?¡± the man pretended to be offended and spoke louder than


    necessary.


    Well, they were close enough, close enough to see that the man wore a beard more than a week old,


    his nails bitten and ragged and his eyes a little dted and yellowed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop with the bullshit, let¡¯s set the record straight, you didn¡¯te here to act out your right as a


    father. You didn¡¯te here to tell Melody that you are interested in seeing your son, you came here


    because you ran out of money and you found out that she is going to marry me, and you decided to


    take advantage.¡±


    He spoke in a hurry and took two steps towards Richard who in turn took two steps back intimidated by


    his size and closeness.


    ¡°That¡¯s nonsense, that¡¯s stupid.... I didn¡¯te here to...¡±


    ¡°Shut up already and stop the fucking charade! You think I don¡¯t know you? You think I¡¯m still stupid


    enough to believe whatever you tell me?¡± this time it was Melody who intervened.


    She ced a hand on Timothy¡¯s shoulder to stop the urge to hit him.


    She knew him even better than he knew himself. She noticed there, as she felt his warmth, that he had


    his fists clenched and was going to punch Richard at any moment.


    ¡°Is that how cynical you¡¯ve be to think I¡¯m only interested in money?¡± he muttered without taking


    his eyes off the threat thaty dormant in front of him. ¡°Just because you¡¯re marrying a guy with money


    doesn¡¯t mean you have money. You¡¯ll always be the same Melody who was short on attention and


    didn¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    Timothy was that if he blinked in a way that was wrong or offended Melody, he woulde in for a


    beating no matter what happened next.


    So, upon hearing such derogatory and offensive words, he squared his shoulders to hit him, but


    Melody held him back.


    ¡°What do you want? Do you want me to invite you for coffee? Do you want me to invite you to my


    house? Do you want to sit down and talk for a couple of hours about how the birth will be and about the


    things I need? Well, I don¡¯t need anything, and I don¡¯t want anything from you or anyone else! Because


    I have everything I need, everything I want. Because I have the only one, I want and need in my life


    and that is this man who is here by my side. So, spare me the peroration and tell me immediately how


    much you want so you can leave us alone.¡±


    rk walked over, he had been listening to everything, checkbook in hand he handed it to Timothy


    along with a pen.


    ¡°Name your price and get out of our lives forever. Just know that you will not be allowed, for life, to go


    near Melody or our son ever again.¡±


    The man seemed to think for a moment the reaction they were having, both, he and Melody, he looked


    at them both intermittently put his hands back in his pockets and shifted the weight of his body from


    one foot to the other, a movement that denoted how nervous he was at the moment.


    ¡°I want half a million dors. Half a million and that bastard Melody has will be all yours. You can raise


    him any way you damn please, desire and wealth.¡±


    Timothy couldn¡¯t take it anymore, rage swept over him, blinding himpletely. He lunged at Richard


    delivering a full blow to his face itself, the man fell to the floor stunned, not knowing what the hell had


    hit him. He heard Melody¡¯s gasp, and turned to look at her, expecting to find disapproval and hatred in


    her gaze, knowing he acted on impulse and had gotten carried away in anger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever dare say again that my son is a bastard or that he¡¯s a thing!¡± shouted Melody startling


    him. She walked over to him and held the hand with which he threw the punch at Richard, while she


    stroked it delicately, trying not to hurt him. ¡°Now get the hell out of my house. We¡¯ll see you in court


    when my son is born. You¡¯re not getting a dime out of us. Get the hell out!¡± she yelled at him.


    rk walked over to the man and lifted him off the ground as if he weighed the same as a feather.


    Richard was stunned.


    His eye began to turn a dark shade of purple.


    ¡°I think the youngdy has spoken enough. Allow me to open the door for you.¡±


    Timothy slipped an arm around Melody¡¯s shoulders and nted a kiss on the crown of her head.


    ¡°You were very brave. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t bother us for a long while.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, and if he does, we¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she said, wrapping her arms around him. ¡°Thank you


    for standing up for me today. I think it would have been better if I hadn¡¯te down alone.¡±


    ¡°No, tesoro, it was for the best. Now you know what to expect from that guy and we¡¯ll know how to deal


    with him.¡±


    ¡°I love you Tim....¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I adore you more than life,¡± he replied.


    Within minutes, rk approached them and cleared his throat, to get their attention.


    ¡°You¡¯re under strict orders not to let that man near Melody. Tell the others. Wherever you see him if he


    offends her, or mistreats her, you defend her.¡±


    ¡°That goes without saying, sir. With me your wife will always be safe.¡±


    ¡°Thank...¡± Melody went to utter the thank you, but her voice trailed off.


    Timothy watched her turn pale.


    ¡°Mel... What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It... it hurts...¡± she stammered. ¡°It hurts.¡±


    She put her hands on her belly and Timothy went cold for a moment.


    ¡°My baby...¡± she said looking up at him, as her body fainted, and he managed to reach her before she


    fell to the ground.


    She had passed out from the pain.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter Thirty-two


    Melody


    Melody woke up in a hospital bed, hours after finding herself in the parking lot of the building where she


    lived with Timothy.


    She immediately felt his hand in hers. She blinked, still numb from the painkillers she imagined she


    received.


    She only remembered feeling a very intense pain in her lower abdomen.


    Instinctively, she put her hands on her abdomen.


    ¡°Hello princess,¡± she heard Timothy speak to her, moving closer and cing a kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°You scared the hell out of me.¡±


    ¡°What happened? Is the baby okay?¡± fear began to take hold of her, and the tears immediately came


    down. ¡°Please tell me my baby is okay,¡± she begged him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he smiled slowly at her and she sighed in relief.


    ¡°Then why do you have that look on your face? If everything is fine, why are you looking at me like


    that?¡± she didn¡¯t understand the reason for his stare.


    She knew him long enough to know all the reactions he had, the way he behaved when he was scared


    or angry, and right now, something was bothering him, something was making him unsettled, and if


    everything was fine with her son, she couldn¡¯t find any reason for him to feel and behave so strangely.


    ¡°You scared me...¡± he said to her again. ¡°You passed out from the pain. In front of me. I almost didn¡¯t


    manage to hold you up in time.¡±


    ¡°But you did,¡± she tried to reassure him, as she squeezed his hand and entwined his fingers with hers.


    Her mouth felt numb and tasteless.


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked confused, her head was starting to hurt a little, and the light was


    bothering her.


    ¡°The girl¡¯s fine,¡± she heard him say.


    The girl, the baby? The girl was fine?


    Did he say that?


    Did he mean she was going to have a girl? They were going to be parents to a beautiful girl, a female,


    her travelingpanion, a gift from heaven.


    She didn¡¯t have time to think about what she wished to have, any gender was going to be well


    received, and she was going to care for her as her very own life, if not more so.


    ¡°Are we having a girl?¡± she asked slowly.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl,¡± Timothy smiled, and she let out a happy cry.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from happiness, I swear it¡¯s from happiness,¡± she sighed contentedly, ¡°I¡¯m excited. We can officially


    start getting the room ready.¡±


    Timothy was smiling, but the gesture, didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes.


    That worried her.


    Even though she was quite numb from the painkillers, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that something was


    wrong with him.


    ¡°My love, what¡¯s wrong? It makes me sad to see you like this. You look like someone died.¡±


    ¡°I panicked as I was lifting you in my arms and rk was bringing us to the hospital. I was dying of


    anguish. You were unresponsive,¡± Timothy let out a lone tear and looked at her with his eyes wider


    than usual. ¡°I thought I was going to lose you! You wouldn¡¯t move, you didn¡¯t respond when I called


    you. I.... I didn¡¯t know what to do...¡±


    ¡°You brought me to the hospital. You saved me. You did what you had to do and so much more.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°For what? Because you take care of me? For holding me when I needed you the most?¡±


    Slowly she began to remember the whole situation with Richard and how bad she felt when she heard


    what he said to her, about her child was just a means to get money.


    He didn¡¯t want her baby.


    He never had and uselessly, she thought he might be interested that when the baby was born, he


    would want to be a part of her life.


    But she was wrong.


    Richard just wanted to take advantage of them.


    ¡°I got so scared I called your family.¡± Timothy then said.


    She looked at him in confusion. Was her father there?


    Had they gone to see her? She didn¡¯t know how long she slept.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in the hallway,¡± he moved a little closer to her andid his head on her chest, not letting his


    full weight fall off her body. ¡°I¡¯ll die if I lose you. If you were ever taken from me, I don¡¯t know what


    would be of me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to lose me,¡± his suffering broke her heart. She didn¡¯t want to see him suffer. ¡°I¡¯m here.


    We¡¯re together. What did the doctors tell you? Why did I faint?¡±


    ¡°Troy said you¡¯re a little anemic and you need to eat better. Today¡¯s impression, what happened with


    Richard... it was probably too much for your strength...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she repeated to him again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. But you will be. I¡¯ll take care of you. Even if I don¡¯t go to any of the offices, I¡¯ll see that


    you¡¯re fed and taken care of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be paranoid,¡± she smiled at the intensity with which he spoke.


    It was always like that with him.


    He felt everything with his heart. And that fascinated her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not paranoia. I have been selfish. I¡¯ve seen you through difficult weeks, I¡¯ve contributed to that


    difficulty myself, I haven¡¯t had my eye on you properly and now look how delicate you are...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t start ming yourself,¡± she said interrupting him. ¡°Don¡¯t fall into that vicious circle. You want to


    carry all the weight on your shoulders and it¡¯s not right.¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t hit Richard...¡±


    ¡°I would have hit him myself,¡± she told him with impetus and assurance. ¡°I would have gouged his eyes


    out myself. My child is not a trading toy. And let me tell you my darling...¡± he stood up a little and looked


    into her eyes, ¡°you were right.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± he looked at her confused.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to be a part of my daughter¡¯s life. Our daughter¡¯s. You, and only you, will be the father


    of my daughter and any others we have. We will find a way to keep Richard, with his ill will and need


    for money, away from her.¡±


    ¡°I promise you,¡± he asserted.


    ¡°You tell my father and Allegra toe in.¡±


    Timothy pulled away from her slightly and scratched the back of his neck, his eyebrows crossed, a


    gesture he made when he didn¡¯t know how to say something important.


    ¡°You said you called my family, didn¡¯t you? I think I should talk to them to let them know I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, it¡¯s not only Allegra and your father that are here,¡± he let out a regretful sigh and


    continued, ¡°your mother came too. She wants to see you and talk to you.¡±


    Lydia was outside.


    Just the thought of it flooded her eyes with tears and an ache settled in her chest.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see her, I¡¯ll understand, I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re not ready to see her,¡± Timothy reached


    out again and stroked her hair, arranging the bangs she had all messy.


    Her ck hair felt all over his face and neck.


    ¡°Did shee?¡± she asked in a daze. ¡°Did my mothere? Did she worry about me?¡±


    ¡°We all worry. You came here almost...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that love, look at me...¡± she asked grabbing his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine and you already told me


    the baby is fine. It¡¯s just anemia.¡±


    ¡°Almost chronic anemia,¡± he corrected. ¡°If you had been alone, I don¡¯t even want to think what could


    have happened.¡±


    ¡°But nothing happened. And you reacted quickly. You saved me,¡± she smiled openly at him, but then


    gave way to uncertainty. ¡°Did my mom say anything to you? Didn¡¯t she want toe? Did you really


    see her out there?¡±


    ¡°She was so worried and sad,¡± he sat on the edge of the bed and lingered with her hand in his, ¡°she got


    there before your father and Allegra. She was devastated,¡± he confessed, ¡°it broke my soul to see her


    like that. She reminded me of you. You cry the same way. You cry with real pain, with feeling.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure she has them,¡± she said in a scathing tone, ¡°at least not with me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, cara mia. I see her worried about you. She¡¯s been here for hours, waiting toe in and


    see you. She was the first to arrive, she asked Troy directly because she thought I was hiding


    information from her,¡± Timothy shook his head as if he didn¡¯t believe what he said himself, ¡°she was


    hysterical, and she was screaming to see you.¡±


    She felt a little happy to know that her mother had taken care of her all her life, always being there


    when she needed her.


    Except when she got pregnant.


    There she was a real hell.


    And more so when she realized that in truth, her mother was the one who insisted that she aborted her


    baby.


    Now she was about to have a daughter with Timothy, to be happy, to continue being happy.


    She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to risk that joy being ruined by her mother, and so she expressed that to


    Timothy.


    ¡°I know tesoro, I understand you, I know what you have suffered, but I also think she has suffered


    enough because of the bad decisions she made.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I should see her? Do you think I should forgive her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you that answer. I can¡¯t tell you who to forgive or when to forgive. All I want you to know,


    your mother is your mother, and she will remain your mother until the day the world ends. Because


    even if she dies in a hundred years, she will still be your mother. That will never change.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± she wanted to cry and break something, she knew he was right. Worse yet, it hurt at the


    thought of seeing Lydia, she would remember how Lydia turned her back on her.


    ¡°You have a chance to have your parents in health and wellness, to love them without the fear of losing


    them in a few months,¡± she knew he spoke for his own situation. His father was a constant worry, his


    health was going to deteriorate, and no one could prevent it.


    So, by his words and logic, she agreed to see Lydia. On the one condition, that if things didn¡¯t work out,


    she wasn¡¯t going to try again.


    She already was too permissive.


    ¡°It¡¯s your decision,¡± he replied, when she told him she was only going to give her that chance. ¡°You


    decide when to listen to her, when to see her, and most importantly, it¡¯s yours and yours alone, the


    decision to forgive her.¡±


    ¡°Tell her toe in.¡±


    He pressed a kiss to her lips, and she closed her eyes to enjoy his caress.


    Minutester the door closed, and he walked out.


    She looked around the hospital room, she was in a ce that must have been bigger than Lucy¡¯s entire


    apartment. She still wasn¡¯t digesting the fact that she was the future wife of someone with as much


    money as Timothy was.


    At that moment of ranting and rambling, the bedroom door opened again and through it came Lydia


    Redford.


    Her mother stared at her from the doorway, not quite finished entering.


    ¡°Come in and close the door. I think we have a lot to talk,¡± she tried to sound confident and calm, but


    she knew she didn¡¯t seed.


    Her voice sounded shaky and sad.


    Her mother acted like an automaton and closed the door behind her.


    Minutes passed and neither of them said a word. Melody struggled to sit up, the numbing effect on her


    body was lessening and little by little, she felt her sanity and strength returning to her body.


    Lydia stood at the other end of the room, looking at her withpunction and a little embarrassed,


    which Melody could tell by the blush on her cheeks.


    She felt sad to see how deteriorated her mother looked. She was wearing a white vertical striped dress


    with wine red, teacher¡¯s shoes and her hair pulled back in a discreet bun.


    One of them had to make the first move, if they didn¡¯t start talking, they would end up reaching two


    thousand twenty-five waiting formunication.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Hi mom,¡± Melody said, taking charge of the situation.


    If she wanted her mother to start talking to her, the best thing to do was to make her understand that


    she was willing to listen to her.


    ¡°Timothy told me that you almost murdered someone because they wouldn¡¯t give you enough


    information about my condition.¡±


    ¡°I was worried,¡± she said after a few minutes.


    ¡°Thanks for your concern, mom.¡±


    ¡°How could you stand there so calmly? How could you agree to see me after the way I treated you? I


    don¡¯t deserve your attention, or your words.... Not to mention your love. I¡¯m the worst mother in the


    world. I¡¯ve been garbage with you Mel...¡±


    Although she wanted to correct her that she wasn¡¯t the worst mother, Lydia continued speaking after a


    few seconds.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you to make you forgive me,¡± Lydia slowly walked over to the bed where


    she counted herself and hugged the wallet to her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness; I don¡¯t


    deserve even your look. But it¡¯s just that when Allegra called me and told me what happened to you, I


    didn¡¯t think, I just came here.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± she told her with a lump in her throat. One that was eager for her to let him


    escape.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay without knowing you were okay. I couldn¡¯t stay at home quietly anymore, as if my


    daughter wasn¡¯t between life and death.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was just anemia,¡± she exined to take the weight off the pain her mother was facing.


    She knew it must be difficult to talk to her, for the mostplicated thing about being human was


    approaching someone she hurt, seeking their forgiveness.


    The words did not flow.


    The guilt remained perennial.


    ¡°It could have been something else,¡± she rebutted annoyed, ¡°it could have been something more


    serious and I didn¡¯t know about it. Something much worse could have happened to you and I could


    have found out because they were going to bury you or put you in an urn after cremating you.¡±


    ¡°Mom you¡¯re going crazy. I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern. Things went well and they will stay that


    way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how I¡¯ve hated myself all these days. I¡¯ve picked up the phone to call you so many


    times I don¡¯t even remember anymore,¡± Lydia then said looking straight at her. ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this. I


    can¡¯t know you¡¯re in the same city as me and not be able to see you.¡±


    ¡°You decided not to see me,¡± although she had no strength or desire to hurt her, the truth was that her


    mother sought out that grudge.


    ¡°I know and I will regret it for the rest of my days, my daughter,¡± her voice was broken. Lydia had dark


    circles under her eyes almost to her chin, she was thin and had lost the glowing color that made her so


    attractive even as old as she was.


    ¡°My daughter? Please, Mother. Don¡¯t give me that sentimentality. When I begged you to believe me,


    you ignored me. You preferred an outsider to your own daughter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just the problem Mel... I didn¡¯t prefer an outsider. He was family too. Many years with your


    sister, he¡¯s your nephew¡¯s father. We¡¯ve known him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°You gave birth to me,¡± she replied. She was trying to get things flowing, but there was too much to cut


    through and too much to say. ¡°You made me, you raised me. Do you think I¡¯m capable of stealing three


    million dors? Do you think you raised a delinquent daughter?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...¡± and she burst into tears, giving vent to her pain.


    Melody squeezed her eyes tight. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know,¡± those were Lydia¡¯s words. Her answer to a question that could easily solve


    her personal problems.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know,¡± she repeated full of pain. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you inculcated in me; you don¡¯t know


    what moral foundation you set me on. That¡¯s incredibly good mom,¡± Melody pped her hands, though


    the hand holding the channeling bothered her and burned a little. ¡°Congrattions, mom. You definitely


    just won the award for best answer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cynical!¡± her mother shrieked, looking at her with gray eyes red from crying. ¡°Don¡¯t be so


    cruel. You don¡¯t know how scared I was when I heard you were at the clinic. A pregnant woman is a


    walking hazard. She¡¯s a ticking time bomb. A mystery.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This mystery is solved,¡± she couldn¡¯t believe that the chance to settle the issue with her


    mother was going down the drain. ¡°You didn¡¯t believe me; you didn¡¯t think about how you knew me and


    how much I...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Can¡¯t you see? My soul aches from so much suffering. My penance will be internal and a


    complete ordeal.¡±


    Melody heard those words and something in her mind lit up. Her mother was going to have enough


    torture for not believing her at the time and she really wanted to have her close, she really wanted to


    have her mother go through the pregnancy with her, because she didn¡¯t know how to do it alone, she


    didn¡¯t want to do it alone. It was one thing to have Timothy in her life, supporting her, with a partner and


    a friend, but it was quite another to know how to raise a child and get it on the right track.


    She couldn¡¯t go on having her family separated and divided, at twenty-two years old, she never


    suffered from being away from her parents.


    And if her dad, Charles, forgave her, enough to continue living with her, Melody could do the same.


    At least try.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to be pregnant. I didn¡¯t want you to harm your future. That man who got you


    pregnant.... I.... It¡¯s not that when Equy did what he did, I didn¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s like, after so many


    lies, I couldn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t look you in the eye and admit that I had been wrong. That I turned my


    back on you.¡±


    ¡°You must have believed it because that¡¯s just what you did. And I don¡¯t know how to love you


    anymore, mom. I don¡¯t know how to look you in the eye anymore without thinking about what you put


    me through.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. You fucked us both up. You damaged our rtionship. Now you want me to forgive you


    in the blink of an eye,¡± the difort was growing bigger in her chest.


    The pain of knowing that her mother was suffering, that she wanted to forgive her, but didn¡¯t know


    where to start, seeing Lydia undone, after all she had done, instead of giving her satisfaction, hurt her


    immensely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to forgive me instantly. But I want to be there for you,¡± her mother reached out and


    tried to touch her, but Melody pulled her hand away, it was one thing to listen to her and another to let


    go. She wasn¡¯t ready for that. She still saw betrayal when she looked at her. ¡°I don¡¯t want your


    forgiveness without you feeling it. You¡¯re like me in this, things are given or said when they¡¯re felt,


    otherwise they¡¯re not worth saying.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t forgive you, Mom.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lydia whispered letting two thick drops fall on her cheeks. ¡°I know. But I¡¯m hopeful that you


    might be able to, someday. If you give me a chance to be there for you and your daughter,¡± seeing


    Melody¡¯s shocked expression, she smiled, ¡°yes, I already know you¡¯ll have a beautiful baby girl.


    Timothy told me. He is incredibly happy. That¡¯s a good man you have Melody.¡±


    ¡°I know. He¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°I know you know things with your father aren¡¯t going well. I¡¯m sure Allegra mentioned that to you.¡±


    ¡°No. She didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡± Could it be because of her that her parents were separating?


    Charles hasn¡¯t said anything to her about his matrimonial issues. Perhaps thinking he had aplex


    enough rtionship with Lydia as it was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to narrow the gap I create by hurting you. Your dad... He just doesn¡¯t forgive me yet.¡±


    ¡°You hurt us all mom. You broke the family. It¡¯s only fair that it takes time to forgive your actions. I know


    I¡¯ve always been impulsive, and that¡¯s bothered you all my life, but this time, I won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°That means...¡±


    ¡°We take it one step at a time,¡± she admitted. ¡°Let¡¯s take it slow and see how we can work everything


    out and get back to the way we were before.¡±


    ¡°It will never be like it was before.¡±


    And Lydia was absolutely right about that.


    ¡°Maybe not like before, but eptable. May we know we can count on each other, like the family we


    were before I got pregnant.¡±


    Her mother cried again, Melody wanted to hug her, but held back.


    Everything would go in its own time. She knew she would end up forgiving her. She just had realized it.


    For the loneliness and sadness of not having her mother in her life, taking care of her, and advising her,


    made her sadder than she would have thought.


    She missed her mother and did not want to lose her again.


    She realized that parents were not eternal, people were not immortal.


    In the blink of an eye, an illness, a traffic ident, or whatever, could take away the person you loved


    so much.


    And she loved her mother, even after so much pain caused by her abuse and wrong decisions.


    ¡°Come,¡± she called to her, as she tapped on the bed, e and sit with me for a while. If you want, you


    can talk to your granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that,¡± Lydia said approaching at a brisk, happy stride.


    It didn¡¯t matter how long it took her to get used to having her back in her life, or how long it took to


    forgive her.


    She was her mother, and she didn¡¯t want to be away from her any longer.

 Chapter 33: Epilogue

    Chapter 33: Epilogue


    Epilogue


    Melody


    One-month-old, Mary Carlenne Giannato Redford was happy, seeming delighted to be surrounded by


    all her family members, passing from hand to hand, arm in arm, all wanting to caress her and tug on


    her tiny, blushing cheeks.


    Considering it was the first time both families gathered for such an important event as the baby¡¯s first


    month, Melody was ecstatic to see all the people who were important to her in the living room of her


    apartment.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    This family reunion was taking ce after Timothy¡¯s father hade through his second chemotherapy


    with flying colors, the results werepletely favorable, not even a hint of cancer was visible in his


    lungs and the scans came back perfect and clean.


    It seemed like a miracle, and Melody didn¡¯t doubt it. She didn¡¯t doubt it because she knew miracles


    existed. She knew that despite the circumstances it was possible to have a glimmer of light, because


    only a miracle exined that a man like Timothy Giannato, decided to be with a woman like her, to


    forgive her even when he thought she stole that ridiculous amount of money, more than anything else


    she considered a miracle, the rtionship that started to strengthen with her mother and sister. Little by


    little Lydia was again that important part of her life, the one that she had to recognize that she never


    stopped being in her heart, because despite not talking to her every day, not seeing her, not feeling her,


    the love for her mother, even with the anger and pain of betrayal, was still there, because you never


    stopped loving a mother, just as she knew, and that thought grew stronger, her mother did not stop


    loving her either; she was just confused and made very bad decisions.


    Decisions that almost cost her marriage, Charles Redford being a proud man, a proud and hurting


    man.


    The situation with Lydia got out of control, he did not want to forgive her, if it wasn¡¯t for the intervention


    of his daughters, nothing would have turned out well between them.


    ¡°No,¡± her father said, when Melody and Allegra joined together to n a romantic dinner, at a fancy


    restaurant, a few months ago. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be with her. Don¡¯t force me to forgive her.¡±


    When Melody came out of the hospital after fainting, almost six months ago, when everyone thought


    she was going to lose her baby, she promised herself she was going to make things right between her


    parents, she couldn¡¯t let a marriage that has been through so much, that hase out of even more


    extreme situations, such as the recognition of her untimely pregnancy, she wasn¡¯t going to let bad


    decisions tarnish all those moments of happiness.


    ¡°Dad, please. Don¡¯t make this situation more difficult for us,¡± Allegra said, confused and saddened. She


    didn¡¯t understand how it was possible, that a man who loved her mother so much, who adored Lydia as


    his life, could be so stubborn. ¡°Do you love her?¡± when Charles nodded, she continued, ¡°then, why


    don¡¯t you give her a try?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m not ready yet. Because I don¡¯t want to. Because the more I see her, the more I remember


    how she treated your sister. Don¡¯t you know? Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know, dad. But she¡¯s mom. She¡¯s our mother and she¡¯s your wife. There are some things


    you simply have to let go of and forget. For your own sake.¡±


    Allegra always been the intellectual one with her facility with words. She was proud of the sister she


    had, for her intelligence and kindness with which she treated other people made her who she was, the


    best sister she could ever had, and ever wished for.


    Even with all the differences they had in the past.


    Melody wrinkled her nose in response to her sister¡¯sment and turned a smile to her father, for


    although the words her sister said were true, she knew that at the moment Charles Redford was in,


    they were not what he wanted to hear, they were not what he needed to hear to understand the


    situation that both sisters were trying to rify.


    ¡°Dad, what she means is, we¡¯re a family. I was the most affected of all, and I forgave mom. I forgave


    her because I don¡¯t want my daughter to grow up without her grandmother by her side. I forgave her


    because I know mom didn¡¯t mean to do the things she did, or the things she said. She didn¡¯t support


    me then, but she¡¯s trying now, the mere fact that she¡¯s trying gives her a point in her favor. Not one, it


    gives her ten points in her favor,¡± she took a breath and walked over to her father until she hugged him


    and gave him a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Dad, because we are children of adversities, we are children of


    the bad decisions we make. At the end of it all, even though these decisions try to define who we are,


    what defines us, is our regret, when we make a mistake, and we repent and ask for forgiveness. And


    mom is sorry.¡±


    Now, that was a thing of the past. Her father had agreed to try, shedding tears, and letting go a little of


    the anger that had been taking up part of his heart and the feelings he had felt for her mother.


    They could celebrate their daughter¡¯s life and the new opportunity Timothy¡¯s father had to live


    alongside his beloved Carlota and their son.


    ¡°I think she¡¯s the most beautiful girl I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Lydia said.


    ¡°Her mother is beautiful,¡± Timothy hugged Melody and deposited a huge kiss on her lips.


    ¡°Sweetie...¡± she whispered a little self-consciously, as her parents were there.


    ¡°What?¡± he yed innocent. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    His green eyes shed mischievously.


    ¡°Let him love you. These moments are the best,¡± Carlota told her as she passed Mary to her. ¡°I hope


    we have at least three more grandchildren soon.¡±


    Melody¡¯s eyes widened, barely her little Mary was a month old, and already Carlota was thinking of


    more grandchildren.


    She reckoned that her husband¡¯s family was not going to ept her daughter¡¯s birth and marriage to


    Timothy that easily. They were a prominently wealthy family, owners ofrgepanies and a


    recognized family name, they had an image to maintain, and even on several asions, she was


    about to throw up the towel, but every time she looked at Timothy, she felt happier, and her heart was


    reassured, because she knew that he loved her, and that was enough. His love would break any kind of


    barrier between his family and her.


    Gradually, Carlota assimted the news, understanding that she would stay, that she would be part of


    her son¡¯s life and that she had no choice but to learn to value and love her.


    The months that followed the wedding, despite the fear and uncertainty, both women began to see


    each other with different eyes, offering their support, as much in Melody¡¯s pregnancy as in Timothy¡¯s


    father¡¯s illness.


    Melody remembered feeling Timothy so close to her, the moment she looked at herself in the mirror on


    her wedding day, her face was bright and full of joy, she was finally going to marry the man she loved.


    Timothy¡¯s father¡¯s life was beginning to slip away faster than they imagined and wanted it to. His father-


    inw was deteriorating and there was nothing that money or caring could do.


    Timothy suffered in silence. Although he said nothing to her, Melody was aware of his pain and tried to


    give him all the support she could. Only a miracle could save him.


    She smiled at her reflection; she was going to marry Timothy. She was a short time away from giving


    birth, her body had grown to great proportions, and she was almost unrecognizable.


    The pounds gained from pregnancy felt wonderful, even, herself, she felt more confident and beautiful.


    ¡°Ready?¡± she heard Devina say, as she reached over and finished cing a delicate tiara on her


    hairdo.


    She wore her hair up in a bun, with a few loose, wavy locks.


    Her makeup was simple and in, as she was never fond of the extravagant and oundish.


    ¡°At least let me put a little pink on your lips,¡± the makeup artist had told her. ¡°You have beautiful gray


    eyes, but a little lipstick would suit you perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e on. Put it on,¡± Devina answered for her.


    In those months, the two women had be inseparable. In Devina she found more than just a friend.


    ¡°You look beautiful. That idiot is so lucky to have you,¡± thement was without malice or desire to


    offend Timothy, and that was clear to Melody. Devina had a peculiar way of showing affection.


    Only one who got close enough could understand how thisplex redhead thought and felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m just dying of nerves. I think this is bigger than me,¡± she confessed, as she wrung her fingers


    nervously.


    ¡°Big? Big you have the belly, and it doesn¡¯t weigh you down, and it doesn¡¯t make you nervous. Getting


    married is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°How about me falling down in the middle of the aisle? How about me embarrassing Timothy in front of


    his parents?¡±


    ¡°Everything you¡¯re feeling is normal. At least I think so,¡± she seemed to consider it for a moment and


    Melody wondered if it was that woman ever feared.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t panic? You didn¡¯t want to run off and get married in Vegas? Just you and Hamlet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wanted to run away. But not because I thought it might embarrass him or me, but because I¡¯ve


    never been one for big weddings. And marrying a Giannato entails that and more.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Then stop wasting your time. Enjoy this moment. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get married again.


    Neither that you¡¯ re going to walk away like the first one...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to walk away,¡± she interrupted her.


    ¡°I know. You¡¯re in love and now he loves you back and you know it.¡±


    The door rang at this moment and her sister stepped through the summarily threshold with bright,


    excited eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe my little sister is getting married already. My little sis going down the aisle.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see you calm her down. Your sister is going to eat all her nails and ruin her manicure,¡± Devina


    said immediately upon seeing Allegra arrive.


    ¡°It¡¯smon to be afraid. You just have to remember that you love him. And most of all, he loves you.¡±


    She took several breaths and let the air out and her sister hugged her, conveying the strength she


    needed.


    Devina was an excellent friend, but she didn¡¯t give as much affection as Melody needed.


    She felt like a machine craving love. Like every day she needed to be constantly told how much she


    was loved, and her marriage to Timothy was right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you married!¡± shouted Devina pping her hands repeatedly and causing both sisters to pull


    away from the fright of the sound of pping palms colliding.


    Everything went perfectly that day. Their wedding day, the real one, the one when both genuinely loved


    each other, she and Timothy, the one they would never forget.


    Timothy hired a whole team of photographers to make his daughter¡¯s first month memorable.


    Melody would never tire of telling him how much she loved him and how happy she was to have him


    there with her, to have given her daughter hisst name, Mary would be the happiest baby in the world.


    They consulted with awyer, the truth was that Timothy by marrying Melody could give hisst name


    to the baby, he could adopt her at a certain time, since Richard gave up his parental rights, and without


    any money offered by the two of them.


    The man decided to get out of their lives for good, but since she would doubt his word for a long time,


    she asked Timothy and thewyers he had to make him sign a document surrendering the right to see


    the girl.


    It was a cruel but a necessary thing to do, she cried for days, because she felt that she was taking


    away her daughter¡¯s chance to know her real father, but she did not want a person so troublesome and


    malicious, so greedy and eager to get money, to seek advantages in every situation, as she was to


    Richard. For her daughter, her real father would be Timothy. Not because she would not tell her the


    truth about her birth, because she would when her daughter was old enough to understand the


    situation, but, because it would instill in her, the love and respect for the man she loved so much and


    who she was sure would love her daughter for life, because as Timothy said, that baby was more his


    than hers. Thatment would make her happy for the rest of her days.


    She had found the man of her life, one who loved her and who loved her daughter, one she could trust,


    that if at any time she were gone, Mary wouldn¡¯t need anything.


    While standing there, with her family holding her and caring for her, she did not say aloud that she


    wanted more boys, she was eager to have them, to carry Timothy¡¯s child in her womb, to give him even


    more happiness.


    Their love broke barriers, it came to make them happy. To unite them more than in holy matrimony.


    That which came as an agreement between them, a charade, and a sham marriage, became the best


    thing in her life.


    Now she could not imagine being with anyone but Timothy Giannato, the man who, with his warmth


    and love, made her believe in real love.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!